Tumbral
About Us Privacy Policy Remove Post
  • beyondconfessor

    @beyondconfessor

    we do like it rough, don't we

    91 Posts

    @beyondconfessor stats
    15
    Notes per post
    in average
    0
    Of uploaded posts
    are photos
    0
    Of uploaded posts
    are videos
    100%
    Of uploaded posts
    are texts
    0
    Of uploaded posts
    are gifs
    0
    Of uploaded posts
    are audio
  • beyondconfessor
    11.02.2021 - 2 weeks ago
    Question:

    Have you considered doing additional stories for the dominatrix universe? I mean, you did really tease us with the idea of Zelda fucking Lilith with the strap, and then we never got to see it... 👀


    Answer:

    Oh yes! I’ve considered even just doing a short story (30k-ish) of their honeymoon a few years later to show how they progressed (still idiots in love)

    6
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    25.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Question:

    Listen lady, if Sabrina is interfering with my emotional support fantasy over some bullshit. Imma kill her.


    Answer:

    Well, to Sabrina it’s important and she believes she had her Aunt Zee’s best interest at heart.

    But in truth? if she actually told Zelda, the whole mess could have been avoided in true, Sabrina fashion. It does lead to us getting a pissed off Lilith though, who Zelda is more than a little attracted to. 

    3
    View Full
  • @beyondconfessor last views
    beyondconfessor
    @beyondconfessor
    blankeyboy
    @blankeyboy
    iolite-ethereal
    @iolite-ethereal
    orphiel
    @orphiel
    yourscreechingruinscollector
    @yourscreechingruinscollector
    cuvric
    @cuvric
    iwanttobekilledbyworms
    @iwanttobekilledbyworms
    alle-regretto
    @alle-regretto
    thomas-junk
    @thomas-junk
  • beyondconfessor
    25.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Principle Decisions [24/27]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “You said one,” she reminded. “Now you’re going to be a good girl and follow the rest of the itinerary.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. Remember, this is just fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    The rest of the weekend passed quickly, and before Zelda could believe it, they were returning home.

    Lilith loved her, and Zelda felt as if the happiness she felt might burn her up. There was nothing and no one that could take it from her as she kissed her over and over, tasting the words on her mouth, her skin, her sex until they had laughed and kissed and fucked until only sleep brought relief from the happiness she felt.

    And even there, she found herself waking up and peaking over at Lilith to ensure she was really there, that this was all real.

    Hilda agreed to pick up Sabrina, which left Zelda returned to Lilith’s home and kiss her again. She kissed her in the kitchen, in the living room, in the bathroom where they showered, on the stairs, against the doorframe, and in the bedroom where they fucked.

    She kissed her and felt as if the world stopped turning, giving them a few moments with another. They had sex and didn’t have sex. They talked and fucked and laughed, and Zelda thought about her future with Lilith more seriously for the first time in life.

    How soon was reasonable to say to Lilith that she was freely allowed over at her home?

    Probably after speaking with her niece.

    “Sabrina’s home,” she said as she finally pulled herself away Lilith’s grasp, standing on the floorboards to pick up her clothes. “I need to speak to her.”

    “What about Ambrose?”

    “Ambrose and Hilda both gave their blessing,” she said, looking up as she fixed her bra and began tugging her blouse on. She paused, watching Lilith shift in the bed, head propped up on one arm, looking good enough to eat. “I need to speak to Sabrina––I didn’t even want to say any loveconfessions until after I spoke to her.”

    “Ah, the glory of God,” Lilith declared before she grinned, “Or a good orgasm.”

    “Mm,” Zelda fixed the last of her shirt buttons, before she pulled her skirt on, zipping it up. The underwear was ruined, and she couldn’t be bothered with stockings, so it would have to do for now. “I’m sure I can imagine what version you’ll be telling your friends.”

    “Fist deep, God staring from above as holy light filled the room, she looked at me as if––“

    Zelda threw her underwear at Lilith’s face and watched as the woman laughed, tossing them back. “There was no holy light.”

    “There was moonlight. You looked ravishing in the moonlight. I’d very much, so enjoy having my wicked way with you again.”

    “Is that so?” Zelda said, cocking an eyebrow. “Well, there’s a clearing near the Spellman manor if you truly think that.”

    Lilith’s eyes flashed, a soft ohh on her lips as she watched her step into heels. “Equinox is coming up.”

    Zelda laughed, “another orgy?”

    “Mm, no. I think I’d want you all to myself for that one. But that doesn’t mean we can’t do anything fun. I could suspend you from a tree?”

    “I’m sure you’ll think of something.” She turned to Lilith’s dresser, fixing her hair and wiping off the remaining ruined lipstick on her mouth. “I’ll call you tonight.”

    “Or could come around, again?” Lilith said.

    Zelda hummed. “I need to spend some nights with my family. But I could come over before dinner,” she said. The truth was, she’d hoped that once Sabrina had agreed, then Lilith could start spending more time around the manor, come to the family dinners until it became natural to serve a plate for her.

    Zelda walked over to the bed, leaning down to kiss Lilith only for the woman’s hand to run through her hair and hold her firm as she kissed her with decadent passion––so much so that Zelda felt herself almost begin to crawl on the back of the bed before she remembered her intentions.

    “Soon,” she promised, pulling her face just far enough away that the woman’s face filled her entire peripheral. “Love you.”

    “Love you too,” Lilith said, her smile breaking wide across her face. She lifted her hands then to cup Zelda’s jaw as she kissed her again, soft and sweet, her thumbs caressing across her cheekbones. “Come back soon co I can have my way with you.”

    “I’ll do my best,” Zelda agreed, kissing her goodbye.

    She returned home around mid-afternoon. She’d hidden as many of the marks Lilith left as she could, but it was plainly evident that she’d been up to something.

    Hilda was out when she arrived, and Ambrose was nowhere to be found, which left the perfect opportunity to privately have the long-awaited conversation.

    Knocking on Sabrina’s door, Zelda felt her excitement bubble, before trepidation filled her.

    Ambrose had plainly provided his blessing, but this was the first time she’d be discussing it with Sabrina.

    So when the door opened, and her niece stared back at her frowning, the anxiety only grew. “Sabrina,” she said. “How was your vacation?”

    “Fine,” she answered, hands folding under her chest. Zelda paused at the short response, taking a moment to look at the scene before her.

    “Did…something happen?”

    “You lied to me,” Sabrina said. “You––“ she paused, mouth twisting, “Aunt Hilda told me that you’re dating Ms Wardwell.”

    Zelda stilled, feeling as if ice was encasing over her as she watched Sabrina’s anger grow before her. “We’re not dating. We’ve only been seeing each other,” she advised. “But we are looking to…move to that next stage.”

    “How long were you together?” Sabrina asked. “Was it just Christmas? Or…” and Sabrina paused there, swallowing as her brow pressed together. “Or longer? You’ve been disappearing at night to meetings and drinks with friends for a while now, and I know it’s not with Constance. So…was it with Principal Wardwell? Is that why you invited her to dinner?”

    Zelda took a moment to reflect. Looking at it, with all the evidence placed before her, it was…a significant time they’d been meeting together. Since midway through September, she’d been seeing Lilith if she were to consider the time she paid Lilith as a dominatrix as ‘seeing’ her. Otherwise, it’d only been a few weeks. Barely over two weeks since they’d been formally ‘seeing’ each other.

    “Yes,” she answered.

    Sabrina’s eyes glimmered for a moment, a look of horror on her face as she shook her head. “Why would you lie to me?”

    “Because––“ and she paused, the truth was unfair to Sabrina, so she swallowed it back and softened it with another. “Because I didn’t know how far her feelings went. And I wanted to ensure that she wanted the same thing as me before we continued.”

    “Which is what? A relationship?”

    Zelda nodded slowly. “Openly.”

    “No,” Sabrina said. “You can’t.”

    Zelda blinked, feeling the dread slip over her at the words. “Sabrina, she’s a good person. I care for her, quite a fair amount. I’d appreciate it if you’d at least consider it.”

    But Sabrina’s head shook, adamant, “No, not her. You can date anyone else, why would you want Ms Wardwell? She’s just a Principal.”

    “What on earth is this about? Mary is a good person, a kind person.”

    “She’s not-–Aunt Zee, please! Please, I’ve never asked you not to date anyone, I never said a word with anyone else, even when you were going to marry them, and they were so wrong for you! Please. Not her. She’s not good, she’s a liar and––”

    Zelda flinched, blinking as she shook her head, “Sabrina––!“

    “She’s not right for you. And…and it’s not fair that you’re dating my Principal. What if you guys break-up, what about––“ and Zelda could hear excuses pouring from Sabrina’s mouth, hypotheticals about things that wouldn’t happen, how Lilith would treat her differently, how the school would react, how it would come back to Sabrina and Theo, as well as Zelda.

    There were so many excuses and so many reasons. But Zelda didn’t care about any of them. Who cared what strangers thought––so as long as she had Lilith.

    But Sabrina looked at her, and she pled, eyes wide open, tears in her eyes, begging her not to date Lilith.

    “What do you mean when you said that she’s a liar?” Zelda asked.

    “She…she did something. I don’t want to talk about it.”

    “Did she hurt you?” Zelda asked, but Sabrina shook her head. “Someone else, then?”

    “It doesn’t matter!” Sabrina snapped. “You said that if I ever had a problem with someone you would listen to me! You promised! No justification needed, so as long as it was fair. This is fair, Aunt Zee. Trust me. Please.”

    She was right, Sabrina may not have liked some of Zelda’s other partners, she may not have approved of them, but she’d never requested anything like this and Zelda was dumbstruck at the sudden pleads, unsure as to why Sabrina was feeling this way.

    “Okay,” she agreed, feeling the words lump in her throat. She gave a small nod and turned away, tongue pressing against the roof of her mouth to prevent the rising emotion from coming out. “I won’t…I won’t see her any more,” she agreed.

    It was like she’d swallowed rocks. Her throat ached, and there was a horrible weight in her stomach.

    Her and Lilith were not going to date. They were going to break-up.

    Sabrina drew in a breath and exhaled, “Thank you,” was all she said. “You can date anyone else, I swear. Just not her.”

    “Why not her?” Zelda asked, unable to help herself.

    But Sabrina bit her lip, hands in fists at her side. “Because she’s not right,” was all she said. “Please, Aunt Zee?”

    Zelda nodded, feeling her throat swell. Less than an hour ago, she’d been untangling herself from Lilith’s hands and warm kisses, promising to return to her soon. And now, Zelda dreaded seeing her again, having to say the words that no, she didn’t have Sabrina’s blessing, and therefore no, she couldn’t see her.

    She gave another nod, taking in a deep breath as she pressed a hand to her abdomen, willing the emotions to settle in her chest. She was a big girl, she could handle this.

    “At least it wasn’t serious,” Sabrina mumbled.

    “Excuse me?”

    “Your relationship. At least…as least it’s not serious.”

    Zelda gave a smile, wondering if she should admit the truth as she felt Lilith’s whispered love hum through her ear, but she thought better of it. “I’ll…tell her tonight,” she said. “It’ll be awkward for you tomorrow I imagine but the sooner…”

    “The better,” Sabrina finished, nodding.

    Zelda couldn’t face her niece anymore. Irrationally, she wanted to spit insults and demand a better response than she’s not right or she’s a liar. She wanted something more substantial than maybes and hypotheticals, but Zelda knew in her heart that Sabrina wouldn’t provide it.

    She wanted to plead for Sabrina to make an exception, but that wasn’t fair to ask of her.

    Whatever the truth was, Sabrina wasn’t going to share it. Zelda swallowed back the growing ache that filled her, pushing it deep down as she walked away. She grabbed her keys, she got into her car and pulled out of the driveway and made it a few hundred meters down the road before she pulled off and felt the swelling ache shatter as she burst into tears.

    She’d promised Sabrina long ago that if her or Ambrose ever blatantly disagreed, she would agree to their decision.

    And here she was, following a promise she’d long since hoped would never be stood by. There’d be terrible exes. Partners who weren’t cruel but nor were they kind to Sabrina, and never once had her niece spoken-up. So why, Lilith? What had Lilith done that was so terrible Sabrina demanded they break-up?

    Did it matter? She’d made a promise, and if she was going to have Sabrina stand by her commitments, then she needed to set an example.

    So she cried in her car until her sobbing turned to deep breaths, and then she rose and looked at herself in the mirror, collecting all the strength she could as she fixed her make-up and made her way to Lilith’s cottage.

    And still, she couldn’t work out what she needed to say. How do you say to someone that you love them, but that you can’t be together? She would have given Lilith the world if she asked––the only person that preceded her love and adoration for the woman was the very person she viewed as her daughter.

    An hour. That’s all it took—one hour for her to go from happily in love with heartbroken.

    She pulled up at the house and settled for a moment before she made her way to the front door. Her body felt heavy as she lifted her hand and knocked on the door, swallowing back everything as she tried to bottle her feelings away.

    She couldn’t make this any more difficult than need-be. It had to be a clean break. It had to be fair to both of them.  

    God, it hurt to think about.

    Lilith came to the door, opening it wide with a familiar, bright expression before it softened and then paused, eyes dancing around Zelda’s face. “Did something happen?” she asked.

    Zelda swallowed, feeling the lump in her throat. And then Lilith was stepping back, allowing her entrance into the home and maybe she should do it there, at the threshold so she could leave quickly, but it wasn’t fair to be so separate, and if Zelda was honest, she wanted to be selfish in these last moments. So she entered.

    “I––“ she began, watching as Lilith shut the door, worry flooding her face.

    “Is Sabrina okay?”

    Zelda nodded and then blinked as her eyes prickled. Looking up at the ceiling, she sucked in a deep breath and tried to remember the words she’d thought about on the way over. And then she swallowed and looked at Lilith’s face.

    She’d broken off engagements. Had left a half dozen relationships before. They’d all been hard in their own way, but this felt worse. It felt wrong because, for the first time, she didn’t see the reason why she was doing this. Lilith loved her, and she loved her back. They were in love.

    It wasn’t fair.

    “I don’t have Sabrina’s blessing,” she said, but it sounded ridiculous, so she shook her head and stepped away as Lilith tried to reach for. “So we can’t…” she paused, swallowing again, “I can’t see you any more.”

    Lilith’s expression shifted to puzzlement, and then she was shaking her head. “That’s ridiculous,” she said. “Your niece can’t––“

    “She begged me. Begged. She’s never––“ and Zelda shook her head, setting her hands on her hips to prevent from reaching out for her. “I promised her Lilith. Many years ago that if she or Ambrose said no, I wouldn’t––that I would break the relationship off.”

    “But…” Lilith paused and gave a short, nervous laugh, “I don’t understand. We’re happy.”

    Zelda nodded, feeling the tears spill down her cheek before she took another breath, trying to swallow back the growing sobs. “I know,” she said, and her voice was strangled as she said it. “And I am, I am so…so happy, but I promised her.”

    “Fuck that promise. You love me. You said you love me and I love you. Whatever it is she’ll grow-up and get over it and––“

    “No,” Zelda said. “No, Lilith.”

    “But—“

    “No.”

    Lilith scowled, turning on her heel as she looked away, pacing the length of the room. “Then I’ll talk to. Explain that––“

    “You’ll do no such thing!” Zelda snapped. “I don’t know why Sabrina has requested this, but it’s her request. She’s never asked for it, not with anyone else. But I will abide by it.”

    “This is ridiculous Zelda. Certainly, you can hear that yourself. You’re letting some sixteen-year-old girl decide your happiness, for what?”

    “For family! She is an orphan, Lilith. You may not see it, but she’s heartbroken every day. I am all she has. Not Ambrose, not Hilda, me. I’m her family. I raised her from when she was a baby. And if she asks this of me then so be it, I will follow because I promised her that I would and by God, she needs that stability that I’m not going to lie to her.”

    “But it’s bullshit!” Zelda paused, letting the words ring out between them, watching as Lilith’s fury softened as she receded and pulled away. “I fucking love you. We’re happy. I don’t understand how that’s not enough. What more is there, what more do you want?”

    “Nothing, there’s nothing else I want for,” Zelda said. She wanted Lilith. She wanted Lilith in her arms and in her bed. She wanted her at Christmas and New Years, at her Birthday and family events. She wanted to marry her if Lilith would have agreed to it. She wanted her, completely, utterly as much as Lilith would give––Zelda would have provided in return.

    But she promised Sabrina.

    “It’s not about what I want,” Zelda said. “I made a promise…that’s as simple as it is.”

    Lilith shook her head, and Zelda could see the tears spilling there. The desperation to find an answer. “It’s not fair,” Lilith said.

    “I know.” So she reached out and took Lilith’s hands. She kissed her cheeks from the tears, and then her mouth and felt as Lilith hissed in a breath, swallowing back her heartache.

    “I love you,” Zelda said. “I mean that. Honestly, truly, I love you.”

    And Lilith sobbed, so she kissed her again, and again until Lilith’s fingers were undoing the buttons of her clothes and tugging them off desperately.

    They stumbled against the wall, and Zelda undressed quickly, watching as Lilith ripped her own clothes from her body, before she pressed against Zelda and kissed her.

    Her body was warm, and at that moment, Zelda thought they fit perfectly against each other. During all those nights of waking up beside her, of wrapping her arms around Lilith, of stepping behind her and pressing her chin to Lilith’s shoulder, she hadn’t appreciated enough how well they fit.

    And it burned her.

    She tugged at Lilith, feeling herself drop against a side table and knock its contents to the ground. Something crashed, a painting fell from its hook, and her head banged hard against the wall, but she didn’t care. At the moment, all she wanted was Lilith.

    It was hard and rough. And if Zelda bit too hard on Lilith’s shoulder, and Lilith’s nails dug in too sharply, they didn’t say anything. They kept going, marking each other as if they could imprint on the skin forever, leaving half-moon indents and long scratch marks.

    She couldn’t speak for Lilith, but she knew that the marks she left, she hoped they didn’t fade too quickly. She wanted to be remembered, that she’d been here, she’d existed, she’d loved her.

    It didn’t feel like enough.

    She tasted Lilith’s moans and felt them hum against her, and when she gasped up at the ceiling, Zelda kissed her harder, ignoring the sob scratching up her throat.

    She watched as Lilith’s eyes fluttered shut, as her mouth parted wide. She felt her come around her fingers, her thighs trembling against her. And then she did it again until Lilith snarled and shoved her down.

    Then Zelda felt herself come undone by Lilith’s hand and mouth once, twice and then a third until she was shoving the woman’s hands away, trying to catch her breath and ignore the ache in her chest.

    When it was done, and over, she didn’t allow herself to linger against Lilith, knowing that if she heard the woman’s heartbeat, she’d never leave. So she kissed her for the last time and dressed, and felt the words swell in her throat again.

    I love you.

    Lilith looked at her and then her eyes glimmered as she turned away, unmoving from the mess they’d made on the floor.

    Zelda grabbed her jacket and turned away, leaving as fast as she could before she went back on her decision.  

    Before Lilith, she didn’t know that you could love another person so much, feel so safe in someone’s arms. But the heartache she was familiar with. In a way, she should have known it would end up like this––her family ruined everything, how could this have been any different?

    She returned to the car, pausing just a moment to see her reflection in the mirror and feel the shame wash over her before she turned the engine on and pulled out of Mary Wardwell’s driveway.

    They’d see each other around, but for now, that was it—a clean break.

    ___________________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#caos fanfic#madam spellman#zelith#yep #it has a happy ending...soon #just not for a bit
    13
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    23.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Mortal Baking

    Rating: Teen

    Pairing: Agatha Night/Mary Wardwell 

    Summary: The cost of sanity seemed to be isolation. Perhaps that why she decided to visit Mary Wardwell at her cottage.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. 


    Death was all around the coven. Over the last year, their numbers had dwindled catastrophically.

    For Agatha, it felt like death followed her, specifically. Some of it was her own doing, others not.

    Sabrina was dead. Dorcas was dead. Father Blackwood, her teachers, her parents––all of them were dead. She’d grown used to the taste of grave dirt on her tongue, and as of late, it tasted all the more bitter.

    And there was no one to talk to. Everyone else had their own grief, so she didn’t reach out. Not even to Prudence.

    Her sister was busy, looking after Judas and Judith, learning under Zelda Spellman’s tutelage, whilst also training the once-mortal now-witch into witchcraft. Not that she cared.

    All it meant was that, like everything else in her life, Prudence no longer had time for her, especially now that Agatha was no longer insane.

    Though the cost of sanity seemed to be isolation.

    She couldn’t even reach out and feel Hecate’s influence as everyone else seemed to. Once, on a whim, she’d prayed the Dark Lord just to see what would occur and felt her own magic slap against her in response––someone didn’t want her praying to him, so she didn’t.

    She missed the madness, at least there in its influence she didn’t feel the weight of grief.

    Perhaps that was why she found herself walking off campus, her feet taking her as far as to the edge of the woods where a familiar residence stood.

    She knocked twice on the door and then stepped back, feeling an ache fill her. The woman was mortal; what could she offer her? And yet no one else had offered her anything as of late.

    The door opened before she could talk herself out of it, and there stood Mary Wardwell. Glasses high on her nose, a furrow in her brow. “Agatha, what are you––?“

    “I thought you were owed an explanation. After everything.”

    She opened the door wider, and she was bid entry inside the home. Twice before she’d been inside Mary’s cottage. Once, on the first day after Mary joined her and Father Blackwood, they went as a unit to discuss everything. And the second time, by chance, for dinner––because Mary worried she wasn’t eating well enough.  

    As Mary placed on the kettle to make a pot of tea, Agatha’s eyes drew around her home. Not much had changed, though she noticed the alcohol was no longer sitting out.

    Agatha stepped into the kitchen, feeling her feet press on the linoleum. She’d wondered once what mortals did with themselves in their short lives. Her and Mary Wardwell were a similar age, not that anyone would know by looking at them both. And yet in all of her years, Agatha couldn’t recall what she’d done.

    She’d lived in the orphanage, and then the Academy. Only in the last year did it feel like things were occurring outside of alcohol, sex and school.

    “Sugar?”

    “Two,” she confirmed and watched as Mary dropped two cubes of sugar into her tea before stirring it.  

    They sat at the kitchen table and still Agatha tried to piece why she was here. What could a mortal offer her as her cup was placed before her.

    “I’ve been worried about you. I tried to find the school, but…”

    “It’s warded against mortals,” she advised as Mary settled into a chair opposite her. The conversation paused, and the only noise in the room was the quiet sound of a clock ticking on the wall. She wasn’t sure what to say, so she tapped her nails against the cup, trying to find the words.

    “You said you wanted to explain something to me?” Mary prompted.

    “Father Blackwood is dead. Well….as dead as he can get. Prudence took a chainsaw to him and spread him to the corners of the earth. Fitting in some ways.”

    Mary blinked, and then nodded, taking in the words as she set her cup down on the table. “Prudence is your sister. Her and Dorcas,” she recalled. “But she was Blackwood’s other daughter, is that correct?”

    “Dorcas is…is also gone,” Agatha said, swallowing as she felt the words. She could still feel her sister’s lips against her own. For a moment, it’d been sweet, and then the taste of grave dirt had returned, and there was nothing that could remove the taste. Not food, nor drink, nor sex or blood. “Dead. Forever. I think…I think I did it. In the madness, I suffered. I think I––“ she paused, watching the tea leaves float in her cup.

    Perhaps she should try and read her fortune. She’d probably see a banshee or the grim––some omen of death, anyway.

    Mary’s hand clasped over her own, and it’s warm drawing over hers.

    That was one of the things they didn’t teach at the Academy. Mortals were warm. Warmer than witches.

    Was that why Sabrina––?

    No, Sabrina was dead. She couldn’t allow herself to fill with questions for the dead.

    “I once promised to show you how us mortals bake,” she said. “How about we make spree almond biscuits? They’d go quite nicely with the tea, and I should have all the ingredients.”

    She wanted to say that the tea would be cold by the time they were finished, but that wasn’t the point. So she nodded and rose, standing beside Mary.

    Mary had her wash her hands and then pulled out an apron for them both to wear. One by one, she gathered all of the ingredients they required, and pulled out the necessary implements, setting them down on the kitchen bench, so they stood side-by-side.

    Kitchen witchery was old magic; it dated back to the roots of magic, to Lilith. Most old families passed on recipes from mother to daughter, though Agatha’s family specialised in fortune. Teas, cards and seances. Practices of old.

    Kitchen witchery was used more by witches like Hilda Spellman. It could provide sustenance as much as it could poison, and she advised Mary as such, of the little things she recalled about kitchen witchery after Father Blackwood had poisoned the church.

    “Almonds can hide the smell of cyanide,” Mary advised, smiling at her. “If you ever need to dispose of someone discreetly…outside of your magic, of course.”

    “Have you ever poisoned someone?” Agatha asked.

    “No. Have you?”

    She couldn’t recall. Possibly. She’d done so many things, and poisoning was just another way to play with mortals. “Maybe,” she shrugged.

    “I shot someone once. I think,” Mary said, her eyes squinting as she stared out the kitchen window, to where it overlooked the forest. “I can’t…quite remember.”

    “Do you want to?” Agatha asked.

    “No. No, I don’t think I do.”

    She kept her hands busy in the cooking, whisking the eggs and butter and sugar together.  Placing four in, and then came almonds. “Sometimes, I remember what I did to Dorcas. I’ve done worse, to others.”

    “Like remove tongues?” Mary asked, and there was a gentle tease in the way she asked the question. Somehow, whether through circumstances predating the eldritch terrors or because of her and Father Blackwood, Mary’s views of death had shifted.

    Or maybe she’d always been that way, and the good Christian values just held over that.

    “I’ve done worse,” she advised softly. She didn’t feel bad about all the death and pain she wrought––especially not about the mine collapse. But the death of her sister, even madness inflicted, left a hole in her heart.  “Dorcas hurts,” she advised.  

    “You loved her,” Mary advised. “When we hurt the ones we love, it hurts us in return, no matter how much we might pretend it doesn’t.” She stopped then, and then drew in a breath, looking pale. “Here, the next step is that we cut the dough into pieces.”

    Agatha followed the instructions, watching as Mary guided her like she was one of her students. Usually, Agatha would be resistant to the direction. Deliberately not follow instructions, but as of late, she was so tired. And Mary wasn’t like any of her other instructors––certainly not like anyone from the Academy.

    There was a kindness she didn’t expect, in how she guided her. Even now.

    “Good job,” Mary said, pressing a hand to her shoulder and squeezed. Agatha felt as if she might collapse at the pressure of it. How could someone have done what they did, and still be kind?

    “They’re uneven.”

    “They’re meant to be,” Mary assured, taking the tray and placing them into the oven. Then, she pulled out a timer and set it. “We’ll wash-up while we wait.”

    “How do you do it?” Agatha asked.

    “Do what?”

    “This, all of this, it’s so…boring.”

    Mary laughed. “Yes, I suppose it is, isn’t it? Especially when you can just…magic up your food.”

    Agatha shrugged. “We have a cook,” she advised. “Magic can’t create out of nothing. You still have to have ingredients. Potions and ceremonies require material components as well as semantic.”

    “Well, that sounds pretty boring too. Finding all those ingredients, putting them together and hoping something comes out of it––not so different from cooking. Though, I’m sure a bit more deadly if it goes wrong.”

    Agatha sighed. “It’s different.”

    “Is it?”

    “It is,” she assured. “You don’t get it. You never will. Mortals just don’t feel it like we do.”

    “Could you show me?” Mary asked her voice soft. “Do something small?”

    “Here,” she reached out, taking Mary’s hands in her own, holding them between each other. Then, closing her eyes she drew the warmth of the kitchen around them into her hands, feeling it pull and pulse until she was able to cause a gentle vibration from her hands through to Mary’s.

    “Oh,…” Mary advised. “What–what are you doing?” She stuttered, trying to tug her hands away, but Agatha held them firm as she stared at the woman’s face.

    “This is what I feel. Constantly. This ocean inside of me going back and forth like a tide coming in. That’s magic. And you don’t feel it. You can’t feel it carry in the air, or feel it spark inside of you––“ and there she let a spark crackle from her fingertips, across Mary’s palms and watched as the woman’s mouth parted her cheeks flushing. “––you mortals don’t get it. You never will.”

    She pulled her hand away and watched as Mary continued to stare at her before she looked away, adjusting her glasses. “Why did you come here, to my house?”

    “I don’t know.”

    “Yes, you do,” Mary said, turning to look at her then. There was a surprising hardness to her tone. “What do you want, Agatha? Do you want a counsellor, a parent?”

    “We’re the same age,” she scoffed.

    “A teacher, then?”

    Agatha ached, looking away. She didn’t want any of those things.

    “A friend, then?”

    “No!” She snapped. “Maybe, I don’t know. I thought––“ she paused then, uncertain as to where that trail of thought was going, but there were words on her tongue, and she may as well say whatever they were. “I thought you might understand.”

    “The loneliness you’re feeling? Yes, I suppose she and I are longtime companions,” Mary said.

    Companion. That was it, the word she wanted––not a friend, but a companion. “No one wants to know about what we did. They think that Father Blackwood was some mastermind, manipulating us. And he was, but…”

    “He was kind, at times. Made you feel important.”

    Agatha swallowed, feeling the conflict of emotions ache inside of her. Prudence and Directrix Spellman had convinced themselves that she’d been charmed into doing his will. She hadn’t corrected them, if only because she was afraid to lose the only place she could call home these days. But it left her to lie awake at night, wondering if everything had been a lie. If maybe he had charmed her. He’d made her sane, while she’d been around him. Perhaps he’d done other things to her mind. “He was kind to you, too. Wasn’t he?”

    Mary nodded. “Doesn’t mean that what he did to us was right. You can be angry with him and still…enjoy the good times we had.” She paused, her brow pressing. “How…how are Judith and Judas?”

    “Good,” she advised. “Prudence is looking after them both. She’s teaching them magic and trying to…befriend them, I guess.”

    “And you? How are you, Agatha? You don’t need to lie to me this time.”

    Lonely, she wanted to say, but she smiled instead. “I miss the Church. It felt good to…work with you. If you like, I could…I could come back and help with what you’re doing, now?”

    “What about your church?”

    “She won’t answer me. Even Directrix feels her waver since Sabrina…” she paused then, tilting her head. “We were a good team, weren’t we?”

    Mary frowned her, reaching up to cup her face as she angled Agatha’s head to look her directly in the eyes. “The church won’t provide what you’re looking for.”

    “What am I looking for?” Agatha asked.

    “I think you’re trying to discover who you are. I am, too.” Her hand went to move away, but Agatha snatched at her wrist to hold it still for a moment longer. She closed her eyes, leaning into the warmth of the hand and pretended, for just a moment, that things weren’t so different.

    And then she dropped her hold of the hand and opened her eyes, moving away. “How do mortals clean up?”

    “How about this time, you show me about witches do it?”

    It wasn’t so different, though witches magic made it easier to wash to the mixture from the bowls,  and a quick charm dried everything quickly enough for it to be set away. Mary marvelled at it. Making jokes about how it would certainly make roasts easier. It was like the world softened again, and all of that pain in her chest eased for a moment.

    The time went off, and Mary switched its dial before she took her oven mitts and reached into the oven, pulling the tray out before she set it on the stovetop.

    “Do you have a cooling charm…or sp-spell?” Mary asked.

    “Charm,” Agatha confirmed. And with a summoning spell, she drew heat from the cookies, dispersing it through the kitchen.

    Mary reached for the biscuits tentatively then, touching them with the back of her fingers, before confirming their warmth. There, she took one in hand and handed it to Agatha to try.

    Agatha took the biscuit in grip and then brought it to her mouth.

    It was good. Better than she expected. Chewing and swallowing, she nodded at Mary. “Maybe mortal cooking isn’t so bad,” she advised.

    “Maybe,” Mary advised. “Though I’m intrigued to see what witch’s food is like.”

    Agatha shrugged, finishing the biscuit and then licking the crumbs for fingertips. It was rude, but she hardly cared––and as she looked up, she watched as Mary smiled to herself as she did the same.

    It was a friendly smile, she thought.

    And then, the warmth of that faded as she realised there was nothing else for them to do. Her tea had turned cold, they’d finished baking and washing-up, and there was nothing else to say.

    “I…should get going,” Agatha said.

    “How about…you come and visit me on Saturdays. Help me bake. It gets…lonely here, and I could use a friend––and in turn, you can talk to me about your studies?”

    Agatha felt a venomous comment rise and fall in her mouth. But it faded. Mary was friendly, and if she was honest with herself for once, baking the mortal way hadn’t been so horrible. So, she nodded and smiled. “I’d like that.”

    “I’d like that, too,” Mary said. And then she brightened, “Now, I have a container around here somewhere…” she shifted through her cupboards, moving things around before pulling out a set of Tupperware. Standing up, she set half of the biscuits inside the container before closing the lid and handing it back to her. “There. Finish them up, and maybe next week we’ll do an upside-down cake.”

    At that, Agatha paused. She didn’t understand what that meant but smiled nonetheless. “I might share them…with Prudence.”

    “I’m sure she’ll like that.”

    Mary followed her to the front door, and there, Agatha paused. She felt as if she should thank her, but the words didn’t come easily. So she waited, watching as Mary looked at her softly as she asked, “Was there something else, dear?”

    Agatha darted forward and kissed Mary’s lips, pressing against them gently.

    Mary gasped against her, but before she could move away or press further against her, Agatha pulled back and smiled at her as she licked her lips. They tasted like almonds and vanilla. “Until next Saturday,” she said, before she left, teleporting back home as she watched a red flush spread across Mary Wardwell’s cheekbones, the woman’s chest rising and falling as she stared at her dumbstruck.

    It was a lovely expression, and she savoured the image as she carried the Tupperware, back to where her dormitory was, sitting on the edge of the bed as she tried to think about what she wanted to do the rest of the day. Maybe find Prudence, though that would likely lead to questions.

    There was no way she was going to something as stupid as head to the library and study. No, maybe she would just take it easy. Have a nap, and do some simple magics, look into things that might impress Mary. Perhaps some gardening spells? She could show her how they grew crops at the Academy and watch her.

    As she set the container down on the bedside table, she realised that she didn’t taste grave dirt in her mouth for the first time. The taste might come back, but for now, Agatha opened up the container and pulled out a biscuit, taking a bite. Perhaps there were some acceptable mortals. Or maybe Mary Wardwell was the only acceptable mortal.

    She’d find out.

    #agatha night#mary wardwell#nightwell#caos fanfic
    11
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    20.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Principle Decisions [23/27]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “You said one,” she reminded. “Now you’re going to be a good girl and follow the rest of the itinerary.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. Remember, this is just fantasy, please suspend your disbelief. 


    Zelda awoke to a mouth on her neck, kissing down her throat and shoulder, before she inhaled the scent of coffee.

    Opening her eyes, Zelda looked up to see Lilith standing before her in nothing but a bathrobe with a mug of french press coffee. “Good morning, darling. I had a peek at your itinerary and noticed that you were looking to leave in the next hour, so I thought that you might want to wake-up, despite how cute you are.”

    Zelda shifted up, feeling her chest flutter at the thought that, although Lilith didn’t understand her itinerary’s purpose, she understood that it was important to Zelda.

    “Thank you,” Zelda said, taking the mug of coffee and bringing it to her lips. “What did you think about the plan?”

    “Breakfast at the hotel, then a walk around the park, before arriving at the art gallery where it was noted that you expect me to provide you with a grande tour.” Lilith paused to pose dramatically, which only further served to reveal her naked body beneath the robe.

    Zelda’s eyes dropped, shamelessly admiring the view as she nodded. “You did promise, after all.”

    “I’m not sure an open-ended comment about what the girlfriend experience deluxe may have involved like consists of…promising. But for you? I’ll make the exception.” At that, Lilith’s hand reached forward, tilting Zelda’s eyes to face hers. “Thought you might be worn out from last night.”

    “Hardly.”

    Lilith’s hand shifted to cup her cheek before she leaned forward and kissed her again. “I should get ready,” Lilith advised, “Before I distract you any further.”

    Zelda smiled, sipping her coffee.

    By the time she’d finished waking up, Lilith had dressed and began to do her hair and makeup as Zelda started to dress, feeling anticipation prickle at her skin. Lilith’s punishment was forming clearer and more explicit in her mind, and as she watched Lilith comb her fingers through her hair, fixing wayward strands into place, she couldn’t help but imagine what she’d look like caught in ecstasy where she couldn’t let go.

    Zelda dug into her bag, pulling the desired item out while Lilith remained distracted before hiding it behind her back.

    “Lilith,” she said, calling her attention. “There’s one more thing for today.”

    Lilith turned and looked at her, expression shifting into surprise, before they darkened with desire, hearing the purr in Zelda’s voice. “Oh? And what other things might this be?”

    Zelda looked over Lilith’s outfit, delighted to see that the woman opted to wear a dress with woollen stockings. Zelda stepped closer until she kissed Lilith’s lips, uncaring towards their lipstick as she drew Lilith’s dress up.

    Lilith shifted, allowing herself to pressed against the wall as she kissed back hungrily, unaware as Zelda tugged the underwear aside and stroked gently over the sex, feeling Lilith’s arousal grow underneath her touch. She slid two fingers inside, stroking there too, and then, with her other hand, slid the butterfly vibrator into place.

    Lilith gasped against her and then laughed. “Is that how it is?” Lilith said.

    “I can take it out,” Zelda said,, but she reached into her pocket and tested the remote control before she did. She couldn’t hear it hum, but Lilith tensed, a moan drawing in her throat. “But you were…entirely wicked last night in disobedience. Think of this as an encouragement to follow the rules.”

    “Are you going to make me walk around like this?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda swallowed. She was going to say there was no way in Hell that she would ever make Lilith do anything, and then she felt Lilith’s hand slide over the hand holding the remote control, her thumb shifted the vibration higher, until she was gasping again, a gasp pulling from her as she pressed closer to Zelda.

    “For as long as it takes you to learn your lesson,” Zelda advised, feeling her anxiety ease.

    She kissed her again, fixing Lilith’s underwear back into place before she adjusted the dress down over her thighs. She could feel Lilith tensing, her thighs trembling as she teetered closer and closer.

    Zelda turned off the toy and stepped back, watching as Lilith panted, leaning back against the wall. “We have an itinerary to keep,” she reminded, before looking away to the mirror and fixing her lipstick. Taking her coat, she pulled it on and slid the remote control into her pocket.

    Lilith remained against the wall, her cheeks red, breath heavy and slow before she grinned over at Zelda, shaking her head. “I never would have expected the shivering woman on my doorstep to become so cocky.”

    “Cocky?” Zelda scoffed, pulling her jacket tighter around her. “You haven’t seen me at my worst. Now, shall we? I don’t enjoy being off schedule.”

    They stepped out to the hallway and then summoned the elevator. As they waited, Lilith stood beside her, looking stunning as she smirked at Zelda. “What are you thinking to have for breakfast?”

    “I’ll have to see what they have on offer.”

    Once inside the mirrored carriage, Zelda paused, ensuring Lilith looked relaxed and unaware before reaching into her pocket.

    Lilith caught the movement too late, and Zelda watched as the woman’s eyes fluttered shut, her lips parting as the remote was dialled up to a higher setting. A high, sharp moan exhale from her as she bowed her head forward.

    “Careful,” Zelda told her. “Anyone could walk in.” She pressed the controls off and watched again as Lilith exhaled.

    She moved closer, her hip pressing against Lilith’s. Part of her wanted to slide up the dress and feel how soaked the underwear was, now that they were barely out of the hotel room, but as she considered doing it, the doors opened, and a man was stepping in, pressing for the ground floor.

    Zelda smirked, looking at Lilith, and watched as the woman stared back, her eyes flicking to where Zelda’s hands were before looking back up to her eyes. Uncertain as to what was to happen next. Would Zelda do it, press the control here, with someone else present?

    She wouldn’t, but the threat was there, and she enjoyed watching as Lilith’s chest rose and fell, uncertain as to which situation was worse and to how much she wanted it.

    Zelda reached out, entwining her fingers with Lilith’s, and squeezed. It was a promise, a reminder between them that no matter what, if the other spoke, if they requested the game to stop, they would-–no explanation required.

    Lilith squeezed her fingers back, and then the doors opened up to the ground.

    They ate breakfast in the hotel restaurant, with Lilith’s eyes carefully watching her, a tentativeness in it before she softened. The conversation drifted as Lilith asked about which Art Museum they’d be attending before discussing her own history with the arts and its patrons.

    It coloured an exciting picture of a young, starving Lilith using exhibition openings as a way to feed herself, drinking free alcohol and talking to artists by pure chance whilst dining on platters of fruit, cheese, and cold meats.

    Lilith then moved to speak of her experience doing modelling for live drawings, and Zelda said of her own experience for partners. All the while, Zelda toyed with the control in her pocket, fiddling with it only to see Lilith’s expression shift in anticipation before Zelda smirked and pushed the conversation elsewhere.

    Zelda’s eyes caught the clock on the wall, showing the growing hour. “I think we should traverse through the park if the weather holds.”

    Lilith stood, and just as she was standing, Zelda pressed it and watched as Lilith froze, stumbling before she looked up at her. “You’re evil,” she hissed.

    Zelda rose, standing beside her as she nudged up the control. Lilith’s jaw clenched, her brow pressing as she swallowed back whatever noise was building in her throat. “No,” Zelda said, whispering low. “Evil would be making you come right here, over and over until I was satisfied that you couldn’t take another.” She flicked the control off, watching the red bloom over Lilith’s skin. “But we have an itinerary to follow.”

    They exited the hotel, the cold air washing over them. Zelda reached into her pockets, pulling her gloves on, and watched as Lilith did the same.

    Zelda took a deep breath, feeling the cool air fill her lungs as she tilted her head to look up at the sky. It was likely to snow later, but for now, it was just a cold winter’s day, with thick cloud cover. Stepping closer to Lilith, she slid her hand around the woman’s waist, feeling an eased comfort of the woman being there.

    They walked through the streets together, stopping to get takeaway coffees to keep their hands warm, and then both of them spent the next ten minutes complaining about how horrible the coffees were before discarding them when they no longer supplied warmth.

    It was easy to laugh with Lilith, to pause as they waited for street lights to change, and see her expression shift as she caught her staring. Zelda could feel her chest tighten, warmth spilling through her as she looked at her.

    She felt at ease, not worrying about work, or family, or life. It was as if, for one weekend, she could pretend that she was allowed to be selfish.

    Lilith made her happy in a way she couldn’t remember.

    She couldn’t remember laughing so hard that her head tossed back, but with Lilith, it became easy as the woman ran through her first babysitting experience when she’d been in her mid-twenties. Detailing the horror of a child coming across her growing collection of restraints and having to lie to the kid that she was secretly a police officer.

    “Did you ever want children?” Lilith asked. “Before Sabrina?”

    “I did,” Zelda said. “But Sabrina came before I found any partner I wanted that with.”

    “Do you still want children?”

    “No,” Zelda said. “For a while, I considered it. And then…” she paused, swallowing as she felt painful memories rise up. She wanted to push them away and snuff them down, never remember them. But Lilith had been so open and so candid with her.

    “We can talk about something else,” Lilith said softly, pausing on the path to look at her. “There are ducks over there.”

    Zelda glanced over her shoulder and looked at what, decidedly, were not ducks. If anything, they looked to be a collection of sculptures. “You need to get your eyes checked,” she said before smiling at her, watching as Lilith blinked back at her, uncertain if she was jesting or not.

    “You can’t see them?”

    Zelda laughed, reaching to Lilith’s jackets and tugged at the labels. “When we return home, I kindly request you have your eyes checked.”

    Lilith frowned and then looked away. “Fine. But you’ll have to come with me to hold my hand.”

    At that, Zelda tried to swallow back a laugh, “Are you telling me that you’re afraid of the optometrist?”

    “Deathly,” Lilith said before laughing.

    Zelda warmed at the sound, feeling her arm lace around Lilith’s waist again, their steps slow and steady as they tried to find sync with one another. The conversation had shifted, but Zelda could still feel the question pressing between them. “Faustus, as you know, is married to Constance,” she said.

    Lilith paused, nodding. “I did hear that.”

    “They had a set of twins, a girl, and a boy. Judas and Leticia,” she explained. “But Constance ended up suffering postpartum depression after giving birth. She was hospitalised, and during that time, only I was privy to what occurred. Faustus was so overwhelmed with having the two children and knowing I had experience…requested if I could take care of Leticia.”

    Lilith nodded, though she didn’t say anything, and for that, Zelda was thankful. It made it easier to continue.

    “I had thought it would only be for a week or two while he reached out to the family. But a week turned to months, and I ended up looking after Leticia for…over six months. And then, out of nowhere, one morning, I woke up, and Constance was at the door acting as if I had only babysat for the weekend. Leticia was given back, and…” Zelda paused then, feeling her eyes prick. “I wasn’t her mother; I had no right to her but––“

    “You cared for a child during her most fragile development,” Lilith said. “I can’t imagine how difficult that must have been to have her leave.”

    Zelda paused at that, feeling an unusual tug at her heart at the words. “I suppose,” she said softly. “I think I fooled myself into thinking I might…get to keep her,” she said, feeling herself taste the words out loud for the first time. She hadn’t dared to say such a thing to Hilda, let alone Ambrose or Sabrina. But she looked to Lilith, feeling a trepidation that she might get judged.

    It wasn’t her child.

    Constance was Leticia’s mother, just as Diana was Sabrina’s. She’d only been a guardian. Only ever would be a guardian, and that should be enough.

    It was enough.

    Lilith’s arm wrapped around her, hugging her close. “You’re a good mother, Zelda. Leticia was lucky to have you, if only for a short while, and god knows Sabrina has turned into the woman she is because of you.”

    “Oh, headstrong?”

    “Well, I would have said authoritative, but yes, you can be headstrong too,” she teased, kissing her temple. “But it’s an admirable trait.”

    “You haven’t been on the receiving end of it.”

    “Mm. I don’t know about that,” Lilith teased, “Where are we on the itinerary, by the way?”

    Zelda softened, reaching into her pocket to pull out her phone. She felt Lilith tense, anticipating the remote control, but Zelda bypassed it and flicked through her phone out, stepping away from Lilith’s arms to look at the time. “We have time to stroll.”

    “Oh, to stroll do we?”

    Zelda hummed, taking Lilith’s arm in hers once more and pressing her head to Lilith’s shoulder. “Stroll,” she confirmed. “And you can tell me about how you and Marie met.”

    “Oh, now that is a story,” Lilith said. “I was in the peak of my career and no longer a starving ragamuffin on the street, so––“

    “You lived on the street?” Zelda asked.

    Lilith flushed. “For a time,” she admitted, “But it was a very long ago, and only for a few months. Now––“

    “Why were you on the street?”

    “Zelda,” Lilith said, “Do you want that story or the story about Marie?”

    Zelda contemplated the question, relenting to listen to Lilith. “Marie,” she said, “But you can tell me about the other story later.”

    Lilith nodded and then began her story about Marie, detailing what the peak of her career looked like and how she’d begun attending exclusive art openings with clients. The story involved Lilith apparently stealing one of Marie’s artworks and then crashing every single exhibitionist the woman did after that, in an attempt to annoy her, before somehow finding themselves as friends when an ex-partner at the time tried to publicly berate Lilith.

    It was a charming story in its own way, though Zelda found herself disapproving of Lilith’s antics. Though Lilith assured her, both Marie and she found the entire thing hilarious.

    “I still have the artwork,” Lilith advised. “It’s in the other house, in the hallway.”

    Zelda blinked, trying to remember which one, but found her memory of the artworks fuzzy. “You’ll have to show me.”

    When they arrived at the art museum, Zelda purchased the tickets to the collection and pressed her hands in her pocket. Here was where she wanted to truly enact her revenge. The art collection had a few people walking around in the galleries, though the current one remained empty, allowing Zelda the perfect opportunity to stand side-by-side with Lilith and admire the art.

    “This one appears to be more impressionist than modern,” Zelda said, baiting Lilith.

    “Ah, that’s because modern art overlaps impressionists; it’s when artists began to become experimental,” Lilith advised, “both with form and style, but also the mediums they used. This is an oil painting, but that one there is a lithograph, which allowed the middle-class to buy prints instead of commissioning new artwork. Essentially reforming how we view and obtain art.” She continued on, detailing how Manet came into modern art–whilst teasing Zelda that she should pose nude for her by the river in summer.

    Most were studies on the female form, and as Lilith talked about the mixed media component, detailing art history with German and Dutch art schools, Zelda listened attentively, following Lilith’s gestures to the way the strokes of the pencil or paint, the use of the colour, and as Lilith became truly, utterly distracted, Zelda began playing with the remote.

    “See this shade of yellow? It’s actually––“

    Lilith’s words cut off, and Zelda turned and looked to her, eyebrows raising. “What was that?” she asked.

    Lilith inhaled a deep breath and continued speaking, her voice shaking as she continued, “…this shade of yellow, specifically, is interesting because at the time…” and then Lilith paused as Zelda increased the setting, looking at her innocently.

    “What’s interesting about the shade of yellow?” Zelda asked.

    She watched as Lilith swallowed, shaking her head as she bowed forward. “F-first manufactured…shade,” she advised with a heavy breath.

    There, Zelda slid her arm around Lilith’s waist, holding her steady, and moved her to the next artwork.

    “I like the colours on this one.”

    Lilith nodded, and Zelda reduced the setting on the control, watching her gasp. “Yes,” she agreed. “It’s…it’s….”

    Zelda turned to watch her curiously. Lilith was shifting, likely feeling a low-level hum run across her clit and inside of the vaginal wall, pressing firmly against her. Or, perhaps with how wet she was, it was sliding out.

    She stepped closer to Lilith and undid the woman’s jacket. “What are you doing?” Lilith asked.

    “Keep talking to me about the artist.”

    Lilith continued speaking about Munch, discussing the use of red, of the muse he depicted as the Madonna, and as she did, Zelda slid her arm around Lilith’s waist, under the jacket, and then began to pull her skirt up.

    “Keep going,” Zelda said as she looked around them, confirming no one else was in the gallery. And then, with the jacket still hiding what she was actually doing, Zelda slid her fingers over her underwear from Lilith’s ass, across to her sex.

    The material was soaked.

    She could feel Lilith’s hips shake as she stroked over to where the toy was, her fingers sliding underneath the cotton to fix it back in place before she slid her hands out, flicking the underwear back, pulling the skirt back down and then, smoothing the jacket.

    Lilith sucked in a breath, and when she did, Zelda pushed the controls up as high as it would go and listened as the most erotic gasp poured from Lilith’s mouth before the woman squeezed her jaw shut.

    “Are you still good?” Zelda asked. Lilith nodded, making a whimper, and Zelda dropped the toy down, turning it off. “Good, then you can finish telling me about this artist.”

    Lilith turned and looked at her, glaring. “I need to use the facilities.”

    “No, you don’t,” Zelda said, knowing precisely what Lilith wanted to do in the bathroom. She tugged her hand and drew her to the next artwork, standing before it, and waited for Lilith to begin. Lilith groaned and then began, her body tense waiting for the pulse to begin.

    But she’d been so close to orgasm that it wasn’t fair to let her get it straight away, so Zelda moved her to the next gallery, where a man was walking around slowing, reading the didactic panels.

    Zelda shifted closer, wrapping her arm around Lilith’s waist as she began playing with the remote control again, feeling her abdomen tense, watching as Lilith clenched her jaw shut, her legs shaking. She was close.

    “Are you going to come for me?” Zelda asked her quietly. “Right here, in this gallery?”

    “Yes,” Lilith said, her voice low and thick with arousal.

    Zelda looked over her shoulder at the gentlemen who was making his way around, completely oblivious. And then she took her hand in hers and felt Lilith’s hand squeeze around her fingers as she bowed her head, her mouth opening only to draw a short gasp before she otherwise kept it firmly shut.

    Zelda turned off the remote and watched as Lilith whimpered softly at the lost orgasm––or perhaps the weak one that trembled through her as a result.

    “Zelda, please,” Lilith said.

    “Please?” Zelda asked.

    “I’ll be good if that’s what you want.”

    “Oh? And pray, tell, what do you think you’ve done to classify as naughty behaviour, Lilith?”

    Lilith huffed, looking away, and seemed to swallow back her words before she turned around to her. “Let me come once.”

    Zelda gave a short laugh. “And why would I do that?”

    “Because,” and then Lilith was stepping closer to her, wrapping arms around Zelda’s waist as she nuzzled playfully against her neck. “I know how to get into a church that’s nearby, and if you let me come right now, I’ll fuck you in that church.”

    Zelda shivered before remembering that they were in the city, and the church’s often worked differently in such a populace. “Won’t someone be there?”

    “Oh no, it’ll be utterly empty. Completely available for holy worship, if you so wish.”

    Zelda tilted her head, biting her lip as she felt Lilith kiss her throat. It was tempting. She hadn’t had sex in church, and there was a rebellious part of her from her youth who desperately wanted to do that.

    But was it worth it? There was still the remainder of this gallery to drift through, utterly teasing Lilith until her underwear was completely ruined.

    As her thoughts teetered between one and the other, Lilith’s mouth pressed to her ear and began whispering filthy things that Lilith planned to do to her in the church. They were sinful, advising that she’d fuck her on the pulpit or make her masturbate in the confessional booth. Causing her to squirt wherever Lilith so chose.

    And it was all said with a purr, a devilish whisper until the only thing Zelda wanted was to feel Lilith’s fingers curling inside of her.

    Damn her.

    She snatched Lilith’s hand and tugged her from the gallery, out into the hall to where the bathroom signs pointed, and then they tugged her into the room, where rows and rows of clean stalls stood, all of which had had their doors opened.

    She pushed Lilith into the nearest stall, locking the door behind her, and then reached between Lilith’s legs.

    “Spread your thighs,” Zelda said. Lilith laughed before obeying her. Zelda’s hand reached up and pulled the toy from her, placing it into her pocket. She’d played with Lilith enough.

    Pressing her against the wall of the stall, she placed one hand on Lilith’s waist to hold her steady, as with her other, she slid three fingers inside of her.

    Lilith gasped and then clenched her jaw shut, swallowing back the sounds as Zelda pulled away to watch her, thrusting inside of her.

    It was a quick, merciless fuck, and as soon as Lilith was coming around her fingers, Zelda was pulling out, smirking at her as she watched the woman’s flushed expression turn to her. It wasn’t enough, and she knew that.

    “Zelda,” Lilith warned.

    “You said one,” she reminded. “Now you’re going to be a good girl and follow the rest of the itinerary.”

    Lilith stilled, her teeth baring as she seemed to consider what unspeakable things she could do to Zelda in return, but before she could so much as pin her to the stall, Zelda was unlocking the door and exiting, heading to the sink to wash her hands.

    Lilith seemed to take a few minutes, fixing her clothes before she walked over and washed her hands, her face flushed and a smile tugging at her lips. “I’m going to get you back,” she vowed.

    “And just how do you plan on doing that?” Zelda asked. “I have the toy.”

    “I don’t need a toy to get you worked up,” Lilith said. “I know what you like.”

    Zelda’s brow quirked, but she didn’t disagree with her. Lilith certainly did know what she liked. But despite her boasting, Zelda was quite sure she was in control of the situation. Lilith was worked up and scrambling for power to get herself off. The best thing to do would be to ignore her.

    So she did.

    “It’s lunchtime,” Zelda said. “Did you want to sit at the Museum’s restaurant, or did you want to go out somewhere else?”

    Lilith quirked her head at the change of conversation before a slow, scheming smile pulled over her face. “Here’s fine.”

    They dined at the Museum’s overpriced restaurant. Zelda expected Lilith continue the game of seducing her, but she didn’t. Instead, they ate, they drank a glass of wine, and they talked before paying for their meal and making their way through the remainder of the exhibition, wandering through a few other galleries, as all the while, Lilith kept her hands at her sides, occasionally brushing against hers as she discussed the artworks.

    Her voice was warm and confident, discussing the art of display, and despite the game, they’d been playing earlier, Zelda couldn’t help but soften. There was something beautiful about watching her passion explored––in such a way that Zelda found herself drinking in her words, all the more aware of how much she loved her.

    After the museum, they made their way out into the city, drifting through shops. “Was there anywhere you wanted to go?” Zelda asked.

    “Oh, no, I’m quite happy to follow,” Lilith said, her head tilting. “Lead the way.”

    Zelda obliged, wandering through shops looking at clothes, but even there, Lilith remained pleasant and polite. Even as she teasingly walked through a lingerie store, Lilith merely nodded approvingly, her expression soft as if they were commenting on what groceries to buy for dinner.

    Zelda didn’t know how, but there was a power shift. Suddenly, she felt as if Lilith was leading, though the woman still deferred to Zelda, inquiring about what the plans were for the rest of the day, and made no effort to direct her otherwise.

    It was maddening, distracting. But more than anything, it was confusing.

    Zelda tried on a dress, expecting Lilith to come into the dressing room and have her wicked way with her, but she didn’t. She asked if Zelda had the right size and then moved to continue looking at clothes.

    As they made their way back to the hotel to prepare for dinner, Zelda realised what was happening.

    Lilith was avoiding touching her. Or rather, if she did, it was a carefully placed hand, midway on her back, or gentle touch against her arm, which was used only as a reminder to Zelda that Lilith was chaste in her choices to touch.

    She was actively avoiding seducing her. There were no playful touches or pressed kisses against her skin. Nor even a flirtatious remark.

    And then at dinner, everything changed. It was a rather luxurious restaurant, and Zelda had booked a private seating with a chef’s menu and wine pairing. Which meant that they were seated on a private balcony, separate from any eyes.

    They were in the chill winter air, a heater standing tall beside them, warm enough that Zelda was able to comfortably remove her jacket as Lilith did the same.

    They’d returned to the hotel to shower and change into appropriate wear for the restaurant. Lilith looked good, damn good. Enough so that Lilith wanted to forgo the meal and seduce her as she pleased, but Lilith merely smiled at her, eyes sparkling with mischief as she discussed their day, going over the artworks she enjoyed seeing.

    They were on their second course, and therefore their second wine pairing when Zelda sat down her glass. “Enough,” she said. “I know what game you’re playing, but I’ve had enough of it.”

    “I have no idea what you mean,” Lilith said, and there was a faux innocence to her voice. “I’ve been perfectly amicable.”

    “I know what you’re doing.”

    “And what’s that?”

    Zelda breathed in, feeling her lungs expand in the dress as she watched Lilith’s head tilting curiously. What had she been doing, aside from being perfectly chaste? Nothing. An absence of anything she usually did.

    And how was it that that was all the more maddening than if she’d pinned her to a wall and stroked between her legs?

    “You know what you’re doing.”

    “Do I?” Lilith’s asked. Her smirk widened as she brought her glass to her lips to take a sip. Zelda turned away, unable to hold her eyes. It shouldn’t be maddening, but it was. Utterly, completely maddening the way she was looking at her and was doing nothing about it.

    The waitress interrupted, clearing their plates as she confirmed they were enjoying their meal before topping up their glasses of water. But Zelda felt all the more parched as Lilith’s shoe accidentally brushed against hers before she made an apology and shifted in her seat.

    How was it that she could look so utterly seductive doing nothing? Was it the way she lifted a hand to brushed her hair from her eyes, or how she glanced at Zelda and smiled?

    The waiter left, confirming the next meal would be out soon, and Lilith’s eyes turned, looking over the balcony at the cityscape. Cars passed, lights changed on the tall buildings, and Zelda thought about what it would feel like to be bent over the railing as Lilith’s finger slid inside her.

    She flushed, turning away, and finished her wine, trying to focus on where she was.

    She turned to the doors and watched as the waiter brought a new bottle of wine, presenting it before she topped up the new glasses, taking their previous ones away. Zelda felt sorry for whoever the dish-hand was. From three courses already, she’d felt there’d been over nine plates and three sets of wine glasses between them.

    The food was set out, a small wagyu pastry with a wasabi-soya sauce blend. To be enjoyed in its entirety, the waitress stated before leaving.

    Zelda nodded, going to take the pastry before she watched Lilith pick it up and then lean forward, presenting it to her. “In its entirety,” Lilith echoed. “Open wide.”

    Zelda bent forward, eyes sliding away as her mouth parted, her tongue sliding out, and then she felt as Lilith’s fingers gently placed the pastry onto her tongue. Closing her mouth, her fingers wrapped around Lilith’s fingers, sucking as she looked into the woman’s eyes, watching arousal flood over her features before her fingers pulled away, out from her lips.

    Lilith seemed to take a deep breath, her mouth parted with a soft exhale as she gave a soft laugh. “I’m going to fuck you, Zelda. But I won’t do it here.”

    “Is that so? And just where will you fuck me?”

    “I already told you. At the church.” And then she smiled wide at her, sipping her wine. “I’m going to fuck you hard.”

    “We’ll see.”

    “We’ll finish this first,” Lilith said. “I’m quite enjoying the food and wine.”

    Zelda hummed in agreement. And yet, for the rest of the meal, she felt herself squirming with anticipation, wondering just how they were going to get into a church. Lilith had assured her it’d be empty, which only raised further questions as to what type of place they were going to––she didn’t want to get fucked in some decrypted rundown building where who knows how many other people were seduced before her.

    As it was, she didn’t need to wait long. When dinner had finished, Lilith led her down the street, fingers brushing against her hand. The streets were still reasonably busy, with night still only just reaching the late hours.

    The walk wasn’t long from the restaurant, and Zelda was thankful for it. But as they stopped outside of the building, Zelda’s breath came with a gasp. It wasn’t some small building in some backstreet. Lilith was tugging her into one of the central Catholic churches of the city. An ancient building of great size.

    It was a cathedral, and as she stepped around to its side, anxiety building in Zelda, concerned about what would happen if they were to be caught.

    “Don’t get your panties in a twist,” Lilith said. “I used to break in here all the time.”

    “And host orgies?”

    Lilith hummed but didn’t otherwise deny it. Zelda watched as she reached into her clutched and pulled out a strange-looking device before she slid it into the keyhole, and then with a quick twist of her fingers, the door opened, and the device was set back aside into her purse.

    Lilith smirked at her, opening the door wider for her to step past.

    Zelda sighed. “Won’t someone be here?”

    “Not tonight,” she said, closing the door behind them. And then her hand wrapped around Zelda’s and as she tugged her through the small room, into a hall and then there they were, in the cathedral.

    It was big, with massively tall ceilings. Their heels clicked on the hardwood floor, echoing across the room as they walked past the rows and rows of pews. And then Lilith stood upon the raised platform before the altar and smiled at Zelda.

    “Get undressed,” she said.

    Zelda swallowed. “Here, but if someone––“

    “Do you trust me?”

    “I do.”

    “Get undressed for me, Zelda. I wouldn’t ask if there was a high risk.”

    Zelda closed her eyes, inhaling a deep breath, and then reached behind her, unzipping the dress. She stepped out of it and then removed her slip, leaving her standing before Lilith in her lingerie set with her garter belt.

    There, Lilith stepped forward, tugging her close by her hips, and combed her hair back from her shoulders before she leant forward and pressed a kiss to her jaw, to her throat, and then her shoulder.

    Her fingers unclasped the stockings, and then Lilith was sliding the lace underwear down her thighs.

    “Zelda, you were merciless today.”

    Zelda hummed. “But you enjoyed yourself.”

    “Entirely.” the lace dropped to her ankles, and Zelda stepped out from them. She was almost entirely naked in church. It was sinful, utterly terrible, and if there were a God, she was certain she’d be struck down for this.

    But Lilith’s mouth was drawing over her throat, her hands on her hips as she tugged her towards the pulpit.

    “Bend over, I think you owe me a confession.”

    “And just what will I be confessing?” Lilith asked.

    “Your sins.”

    Zelda hummed and then following, hands sliding over where the priest’s notes would go, her breasts pressing against the wood as she arched her back and stood ready, waiting.

    Lilith pressed behind her, hands sliding over her back, and then across her hips and down her backside to her thighs. “Tell me, Zelda. What do you think your sin today was?”

    Zelda shrugged. “I’m free of sin,” she said, looking over her shoulder.

    She was rewarded with a spank, hard and firm against her ass. She squeezed her eyes shut as she heard the sound of her gasp ring throughout the cathedral into its very recesses.

    “Let’s try that again,” Lilith said. “What was your sin today?”

    Zelda bit her lip, feeling herself grow wet at the tone Lilith used. It was commanding, cold, and firm. She arched her back and hummed appropriately, considering the question. “Perhaps it was not paying enough attention while you spoke about art?”

    She gasped again, hands curling against the wood as the spank hit hard. She wanted to beg for it again but bit her tongue, bowing her head forward. She had to play the game. “Try again.”

    “The wicked thoughts I had about you?”

    She moaned this time when Lilith spanked her, the feeling of the hands slapping high against her ass. She’d been right to desire the feeling of Lilith’s bare hand, the woman was good at what she did, and Zelda could feel her growing arousal as she blinked out at the church. “Let’s try that again, shall we?”

    Zelda hummed and nodded. “Teasing you.”

    “Good girl. Teasing me in the gallery and then fucking me in the bathroom and leaving me utterly unrelieved. I promised you a proper fucking Zelda, but first, you need to repent your sins.”

    Zelda nodding, squirming as she waited.

    “I think…fifteen strikes should do it, don’t you?”

    “Yes.”

    “Yes?” Lilith asked, waiting.

    And Zelda sucked in a breath, feeling clit throbbing with arousal. It was so familiar and so different at the same time, but still, she couldn’t help but say, “Yes, Principal Wardwell.”

    Lilith laughed behind her. “Well, it is a lesson, after all.” And then the strike came, hard against her ass, and Zelda moaned, feeling the pain strike through her. Lilith was relentless in the strikes. They were hard and firm and running through her until she could feel her arousal dripping down her thighs, the sound of moans and gasp slipping around them, echoing until they were all she could hear with the strikes.

    And then they stopped, and Zelda felt as Lilith wrapped her fingers through her hair, tugging her head backwards. “Do you think you’ve repented?” she asked.

    Zelda made a strangled noise as she arched her back, feeling herself press her abdomen harder into the pulpit. “Yes,” she managed to say, her chest rising and falling.

    “And what shall we do now that you’ve repented?” Lilith asked, her voice low and warm. It sent a thrill down Zelda’s spine.

    She knew what she wanted. “Please fuck me, Principal Wardwell.”

    “Please fuck you?” Lilith asked. “And just how do you want to be fucked, Zelda?”

    “I don’t care.”

    “Turn around.” The hand dropped from her hair, and Zelda turned around awkwardly until she leaned back against the pulpit, staring at Lilith. The woman seemed to stand tall above her, a grand smile on, and Zelda felt it spark straight through her. She’d do anything, anything at all Lilith asked of her, and wouldn’t regret it. “Spread your legs for me.”

    Zelda obeyed.

    “Oh no, wider darling. I want you to spread as far as you can.”

    Zelda clutched at the stand behind her, obeying Lilith as much as she could. Lilith stepped forward, her hand reaching out to wrap around her waist and hold her firm as she slid her fingers across from, drawing across her sex.

    “You’re drenched, Zelda.”

    Zelda nodded, inhaling a long deep breath as she pressed against Lilith’s hands.

    “You’re so wet that I bet you could take me entirely.”

    Zelda swallowed at the insinuation before she smiled at Lilith and nodded. “I could,” she agreed. “Why don’t you find out?”

    Lilith laughed and slid inside of her. Three fingers. Zelda gasped, eyes falling shut as she rocked over them. It was firm, and she squeezed around the fingers, feeling herself slide. But Lilith’s fingers stretched inside of her, and it ached, ached so beautifully as she measured what she could do.

    “You feel tight,” Lilith teased. “Let’s try another, hmm?”

    Zelda nodded and then felt as Lilith’s fourth finger pressed against the lips of sex. She stretched her wide, and Zelda gasped, feeling her hips jerk away. But Lilith held her firm against the stand, hushing her as she kissed her.

    “Relax,” Lilith said, “Breathe.”

    Zelda breathed and felt the fingertip enter. It ached and stretched, and then Lilith was sliding in firmer, her thumb pressing against her clit, and Zelda could feel her sliding deep, and god, it felt so good. The feeling of her clit throbbing, her cunt squeezing around Lilith’s fingers as bit by bit she was filled entirely.

    “Good girl.”

    Zelda nodded. “I don’t…I don’t think I can––“

    “Yes, you can,” Lilith said, and she kissed her softly, her fingers sliding deeper into her. “Just breathe, I’ve got you.”

    Zelda’s eyes fluttered shut, and she felt as the fingers worked inside of her, and then Lilith’s thumb pressed against her, and Zelda felt her hips jerk again, driving her deeper into Lilith’s hand.

    “I––“

    “I’ve got you,” Lilith assured. “I’m right here. Take a deep breath.”

    Zelda opened her eyes, and looked at Lilith, watched her as she felt the thumb nudge. It was tight, so tight, but she pressed her hips further.

    “Good girl, just relax for me.”

    Zelda hummed, trying to forcefully relax as the thumb slid further, and then it was pressing inside of her, and Zelda had never felt so stretched out, nor ever so full before, but…

    But it felt good, and Lilith’s mouth pressed to hers as she slid in deeper, stretching her wider, and Zelda felt her body adjusted against her.

    And then she watched as Lilith pulled away, her hand sliding out, thumb first, and then the fingers, and Zelda ached at the loss of her.

    “Don’t worry, I’m not done yet,” Lilith assured before she knelt down before her. “Eyes on me.”

    Zelda looked down between her thighs and watched as Lilith entered her against. Four fingers at first this time, pacing back and forth, steadying her, and then the thumb, slowly, surely until it filled her. And then Lilith leant forward, her tongue sliding over her as Zelda’s legs began shaking.

    “Oh my God,” she said, feeling Lilith’s tongue slide over the labia, her mouth coming to suck on her clit. “Lilith.”

    Lilith smirked as she looked up her, tongue stroking gently over her, and then she stopped teasing, and Zelda felt her grip tighten behind her on the pulpit, holding herself steady as Lilith seemed to work divine magic with her mouth.

    “Mary, mother of God!“

    “Mary––?“ Lilith teased, pulling away from her,, and Zelda grabbed at her to urge her back.

    “Don’t stop,” Zelda gasped, her limbs trembling as she squeezed around her, her hand tangling in her hair, pulling her close. “Lilith, please––please.”

    She obeyed with a laugh, and Zelda felt her breath catch in her lungs at the feeling of it.

    Lilith had one hand inside of her, filling her as her mouth sucked and licked around her sex, as her other handheld her thigh steady as Zelda jerked and squeezed, her legs trembling as she gasped in a breath, filling the church with her moans.

    It was sinful. It should have been a sin. She was being fisted in a catholic church, and as her eyes fluttered, she could see the stained glass window, reflecting religious iconography, but all she could focus on was Lilith and her mouth and her hand inside of, and how good everything felt.

    It couldn’t be a sin. This didn’t feel like anything else she’d ever done. This felt divine like bliss was washing through her, like ambrosia ran through her as she clutched at Lilith’s hair and tugged her closer, urging her to keep going.

    She was sore, and yet it only burned with pleasure. She could feel her back pressing against the indents of the stand. Her muscles were aching from clenching as her legs shook with fatigue, and yet she felt every inch of that fall away until all that remained was Lilith.

    And as she arched up into Lilith’s mouth, feeling the orgasm squeezed from her, Zelda’s head tossed back, a great cry releasing from her mouth. It echoed around the church, filling it entirely, and it was all could Zelda could hear, lost in the sensation.

    And then it was over, and Lilith was pulling out of her as she dropped back against the pulpit, gasping for breath.

    Lilith stood up, and Zelda felt the ache at her absence as Lilith rose before her, wiping at the wetness around her mouth, though Zelda flushed when she realised it’d also spilt across her forearm and shoulder.

    Not that Lilith minded. If anything, she looked pleased with herself as she stood up, both hands holding Zelda’s hips steady before she leant forward and kissed her.

    “I love you,” Zelda said. And then paused wide-eyed as she felt Lilith tense before her.

    Fuck. She hadn’t meant to say it, hadn’t meant for the words to spill out, and all at once she wanted to claw them back in her mouth, swallow them back as she tried to pull away––but Lilith was still before her, and the pulpit was just as rigid behind her. She had nowhere to go.

    And then Lilith smiled at her, “I love you, too,” she said.

    Zelda sighed at the words, feeling her heart ease as she kissed Lilith again and then again slower, and then once more, deeper, feeling the words alight between.

    I love you. She wanted to hear them again, so she peppered kisses down Lilith’s throat, down her shoulder, and unzipped Lilith’s dress, pulling the clothes from her body. I love you. They were such sweet words.

    Such holy words from a mouth as divine as Lilith’s.

    She kissed down her breasts, down her abdomen and felt Lilith exhale as she knelt before her and tugged Lilith’s underwear down. She kissed over her thighs and then against her sex and licked her firmly. Lilith laughed, her back arching as the amusement turned into a moan, and it was the sweetest sound Zelda had heard her make.

    So she kissed her again, made her do it again, and then she fucked her until Lilith was panting her devotion hotly into the winter air on the floor of the church.

    No, Zelda decided. It wasn’t a sin. It was, perhaps, immoral in some way, but as she drew her tongue over and over Lilith and heard her breath panting, “Fuck, Zelda, don’t stop!” thundering through the air, Zelda knew.

    This was devotion, and she would happily pay tribute to the rest of her life.

    #lilith#Zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    13
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    15.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Naked Desire

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: An invisibility spell allows Zelda to become the perfect plaything during an otherwise dull council meeting.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is was originally apart of a much bigger project that I’ve since scrapped. 


    “No one will be able to see you, but me,” Lilith explained, turning her to face the floor-lengthen mirror. “However, you’ll need to remain quiet, unless you want someone to hear you.”

    Zelda frowned. The mirror was void of her image, but she could see Lilith’s hands curled firmly around something. She was aware that they were holding her shoulders, and yet, it seemed odd to stare in a reflection and not see herself there.

    Lilith leant forward, pressing a kiss to her throat, and then her shoulder, hands slipping down around her bare waist. She could feel it, but all she saw was Lilith’s hand outstretched before her as if she was pretending to hold a basket.

    “Will anyone else be able to see through the illusion?” she asked. “My reputation, let alone yours, could––“

    “No,” Lilith said, and then Zelda felt as one hand slipped down, stroking between her thighs. “And the only reputation you need to worry about is mine,” Lilith purred, low and threatening in her ear and Zelda nodded feeling a sigh escape her. “And would you look at that, you’re already so wet for me.”

    Zelda felt heat pour over her face. She couldn’t deny that the premise of being so open, so close to being seen and yet entirely hidden didn’t arouse her. Fear and concern laced it, but as Lilith’s mouth pressed to her throat, she could feel the worries taken from her one-by-one.

    “Such a noble lady for her Empress,” Lilith said to her and Zelda nodded.

    But Lilith’s hands slid away, and the woman stepped over to her chambers where she opened her chamber door. The servants spilled in, and Zelda felt her self press backwards, aware of her nudity as she watched as Lilith’s personal servants began to undress her from her day wear, moving her into a far more dignified dress. They fixed her hair, ensuring it was in place, touching up the make-up she wore.

    And then, a messenger arrived, bowing low to inform the Empress of Hell that her Council was ready for her, should she choose to attend.

    Lilith rose to her feet, and the servants scattered away from her, and there, Zelda knew her place. She stepped forward, moving to stand beside Lilith and watched as the Empress’ eyes moved to hers, a smile on her lips before she nodded her head.

    She strode forward, and Zelda followed, feeling the anxiety burning through her. It felt wrong, it should be wrong. She was the High Priestess, walking the halls of Pandemonium as bare as the day she was born?

    Zelda had never been ashamed of her nudity, but there was a difference to being bare when everyone else in the room was dressed.

    And yet it thrilled her, knowing that no one but the Empress could see her.

    Lilith’s hands flicked, and the guards continued to accompany them, but at a pace that meant Zelda didn’t need to worry about tripping across them. She followed down the halls, head held high and felt the warmth of the enchantment over her skin, warmed by the heat that radiated through the final circle of Hell.

    When they arrived in the Council’s chambers, Lilith entered first. Each of the council members rose to their feet, eyes falling to the floor with their heads bowed, allowing Lilith to move with ease to the head of the table. She adjusted her skirts and sat down slowly, allowing the men to follow. Only then did her eyes flick to Zelda’s, giving an arched brow to signify that she should move to her seat.

    Zelda swallowed, feeling her hands shake. None of the council noted her appearance, their attention turned to the Mistress of Coin as she began to advise where the taxes were at with collection, and the recommendations for wealth and prosperity to continue.

    With the Kings of Hell eradicated, Lucifer cast out and powerless, and Lilith in her new reign of power, she’d elected a new council of her dividing, one whose loyalty she could assure whilst also knowing every single weakness should she need to exploit it.

    Zelda took her seat on the Empress’ lap and then felt as Lilith adjusted her, turning her, so legs went over the chair’s arms, her head pressed to Lilith’s chest.

    It made her feel like a household pet being adjusted, and in a sense, Zelda understood that was her place. She wasn’t indeed a friend to the Empress––after all, Lilith was nearly deific in status, how could she have friends.

    Zelda was hers to play with.

    Lilith’s hand was warm across her thigh, drawing patterns over her skin slowly. It was enough for Zelda to relax, her head turning to watch the council with interest.

    Whilst she remained High Priestess in the mortal realm, here in Hell, she was a courtier at the best of times, and therefore was not permitted to witness council actions. To see them in person was something reserved for only those who were either a part of the council or the council members’ servants.

    So it was with a curious hunger than Zelda drank in the meeting, listening to where the economy sat, the wars that sat on the margins of their lands, and concerns the council brought.

    Magic was paramount, and Lilith listened to the concerns, and as she did, Zelda wondered why she’d been brought here at all, outside of being treated as a familiar to stroke absentmindedly.

    It seemed the answer became apparent when the conversation turned to the topic of the concerns with the hellish nobles (petty concerns regarding land disputes). Lilith’s expression shifted into boredom, and Zelda watched as she sat up straight, feigning interest as the topic continued.

    Her fingers drew over Zelda, sliding between her legs and stroking over her vulva absentmindedly. It wasn’t purposeful, wasn’t intended to draw intimacy or arousal––though Zelda rose her hips, rocking against the fingers as she suppressed the growing moans in her throat.

    Lilith’s expression shifted with annoyance, her eyes flicking down to look at Zelda as she pressed the hips to still before returning to watch the council.

    “Tedious,” Lilith declared. “We should eradicate Agaers and split his lands evenly amongst the surrounding Dukes.”

    “That would cause Zepar and Barbatos to then share a border, likely causing further disputes for you tomorrow,” the council member reminded.

    Lilith’s eyes rolled, nails digging into Zelda’s skin before she eased. The conversation shifted, as other options were placed forward and even there, Zelda found herself struggling to pay attention. Although she’d familiarised herself with all of the demons, having memorised all of their names, their status and lands centuries ago, it was tedious to listen to.

    Though Lilith’s fingers drew over her lazily, before sliding inside of her.

    Zelda swallowed her surprise, turning her head to press against Lilith’s shoulder as the fingers began to stroke inside of her.

    Her stroking had no rhythm. They were inside of her and then out again, tasing over her clit before lazily drawing patters over the labia. Before sliding inside of her again, where she would thrust deep––sometimes with two, three or four fingers––stretching her before they shifted out of her.

    Zelda kept her mouth press against Lilith’s shoulder as she focused on breathing slowly.

    She could hear the conversation change to other matters––and listened to the mention of fates––but as Lilith’s fingers began to pick up in rhythm, it became difficult for her to focus.

    Lilith’s hand stilled, curled inside of her and Zelda could feel the vibrations of her voice against her chest, but a haze remained over her mind. Lilith mentioned something about weapons and alliances, before she quieted again, fingers sliding out to drag back of her clit, playing with it absentmindedly before her hand dropped away to settle at her thigh.

    Zelda had barely caught her breath when the fingers returned. Her hips rocked, mouth parting as she felt the orgasm building.

    Lilith’s other hand drew patterns over her hips, up to her waist and then back.

    Zelda squeezed her eyes shut, focusing on breathing in through her nose, and then out through her mouth.

    “––Against Hades. We should send them to the ferrymen.”

    “Charon only deals with witches, now. Mortals are to be sent to Styx.” It was an exciting conversation, and Zelda was curious to understand the politics of other death domains, but Lilith was stroking inside of her, and she was trying very, very hard not to whimper as her mouth parted and pressed against Lilith’s shoulder, trying to muffle herself.

    The hand on her hip pressed against her thigh, nails digging in and Zelda shuddered, a small whimper as she bit down on the Empress’ shoulder. The fingers working inside of her picked up, and Zelda shivered, her breath coming out in soft pants––but the table continued to converse, their voices raised in an argument, seeming to not notice her.

    There was something about Cereberus, and then Charon again and Zelda wanted to ask, but Lilith was stroking inside of her in such a way that Zelda could feel her magic humming in her bloodstream, singing out.

    Lilith in Hell, save me–– She felt her thoughts sing out as her body tensed.

    And then Zelda was squeezing hard around Lilith’s fingers, her breath burning in her lungs as she couldn’t will herself to breathe. And then it stopped, and Lilith’s hand dropped wetly against her thigh.

    “Enough!” Lilith said. “Fix this or I’ll have your heads on spikes!”

    The council rose and murmured, leaving with a nod of their head, and Zelda sighed, a pleased hum rolling through her body.

    Once the last of the council had left, Lilith chuckled. “You made a mess of my dress.”

    “Terrible,” Zelda advised, her chest rising and falling heavily as she shifted on Lilith’s lap. “But as fun as this was––“

    “Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” Lilith advised. “I have other meetings to attend, and you agreed to be mine until the spell wore off.”

    Zelda swallowed, turning to look at Lilith, “And how long does the spell last?”

    “Eight hours. We’re only in hour one.” Lilith’s fingers drew across her jaw, tilting her head before she kissed her. Whatever argument Zelda had about paperwork and family drifted away as Lilith’s tongue pressed against her own, a hand coming up to squeeze at her breath.

    She turned in the lap, adjusting herself until she straddled Lilith, setting her hands on her shoulders. “How long until your next meeting?” Zelda asked.

    “Whenever I summon it,” Lilith advised. She set her hands on Zelda’s waist, then slid down, cupping over her ass to squeeze. And then, with her strength, she lifted Zelda onto the table before, eyes steady on hers. “Lie back for your Empress,” she told her.

    Zelda obeyed, feeling the order hum through her. There were seven more hours, and Lilith was determined to have her entirely.

    And if she was honest, she didn’t mind at all.

    Praise Lilith.

    #zelith#madam spellman#Zelda spellman#lilith#caos fanfic
    17
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    13.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Principle Decisions [22/27]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “Oh no, I’m very intrigued about what you have planned with just the knife,” Lilith said, her eyes flashing. “I trust you, implicitly.”

     N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda placed her bag in the back of the car before she stepped back, closing the trunk. Just as she went to say her goodbyes, Hilda rushed from the veranda with a picnic basket and handed it to her. “I know it’s only a short trip, but there’s some coffee and sandwiches for you and Mary both,” she said, before giving a big smile.

    Zelda rolled her eyes, but took the basket from her nonetheless and placed it on the backseat of the car. “Thank you, sister, but it will only be a few hours drive. We don’t need to stop along the way.”

    “Never know,” Hilda said. “There may be some delays or a flat wheel, and you’ll be thankful for that warm bit of coffee.”

    She meant well, and as much as Zelda wanted to argue, she bit her tongue and gave a short nod. Her sister was supportive, in her own way, and it was enough for her to hold back from making any snide comments.

    From the veranda, wrapped up warmly in gloves, jacket and a scarf, Ambrose gave a nod of his head. They’d spoken a few days ago, and Ambrose had supplied his support, reminding her once again, that she should be choosing her own happiness.

    Zelda softened and smiled at him, feeling her chest warm. All she needed now was to wait for Sabrina. She’d thought about doing it through phone and then had decided against it. It deserved to be in person, and right now, it didn’t hurt anyone that she and Lilith were off spending the weekend together.

    “Right,” Hilda said, stepping back. “I trust you’ve got everything, but were there any errands here you needed me to run while you were gone?”

    “No, Hilda. But thank you. I’ll return before it’s time to pick up Sabrina from the Walkers.”

    “And if you don’t, I’ll pick her up. Don’t rush your trip, enjoy it. Lord knows that once classes start up again, you’ll both be busy little bees.”

    That was undoubtedly true. Zelda smiled and gave a short nod and then offered a wave to Ambrose. Then she was climbing into the car.

    As she drove off, she checked her rearview mirror and watched as Ambrose and Hilda both waved at her departure before returning inside, smiles on their faces.

    It was cold. Freezing really. To prep for picking up Lilith, she placed the heaters on high and the seat warmer on for passenger side.

    When Lilith climbed in, after setting her bag into the trunk, her eyebrows shot up as she looked to Zelda. “Seat warmers, you really did put out big money for the car.” And then she was leaning forward, pressing a kiss to Zelda’s lips before a protest could be argued.

    Zelda sighed against her mouth, feeling the familiar flutter in her chest. Her and Lilith, Lilith and her. She pulled back, watching as Lilith bit her lip as she smiled at her. “What’s the first thing on your agenda?”

    Currently, Zelda was thinking about pushing the car into park and then opening up Lilith’s house again to pin her to the nearest surface. But there was plenty of time for that later. “We arrive, check-in, and then there’s the hotel bar and restaurant. I thought tonight we could settle in.”

    “Settle in,” Lilith teased. “I brought a few things. I hope you don’t mind my presumptions.”

    “I brought a few things too,” Zelda said. “And I fully intended to be presumptuous.”

    Lilith laughed and then she was settling in the seat, smiling at her. “I can’t wait. I have a feeling this weekend is going to be a lot of fun.”

    Zelda pulled onto the road, flicking her car’s stereo to play a radio show for their first hour. It was mostly a conversation starter, and they both took to it quickly, discussing the hosts’ opinions and then going off on their own tangents, getting into a disagreement over the semantics of some philosophies, and then diving into the depths of others.

    It was refreshing to speak to someone who’s mind was as sharp as hers, who’d read as much as she had, but wasn’t also comfortable to say that she didn’t know what Zelda was talking about. There was no pretence behind any of it. Lilith wasn’t afraid to tell her she was wrong, nor was she afraid to back down from an argument and agree.

    Zelda adored her all the more for it.

    “Did we pass the roadhouse?” Lilith asked, twisting in her seat to look at a passing road sign.

    “A few miles back. Why?”

    “It was a landmark that I used to measure how far away we were.”

    “The GPS is right there,” she said, pointing to where her phone was. Lilith looked at it and then at her.

    “It feels more real with the landmarks,” she said. “You get used to going, ‘ah, yes, the dog statue, we must only be an hour out, now’.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes, shaking her head. She used GPS for any of her lengthy trips, even when they were for something as simple as a direct highway to the city. “We’re only two hours out. You can sleep if you want to.”

    “Hmm. There’s definitely something that I want to,” Lilith said to her, turning her head to look at Zelda mischievously. “Two hours is a very long time, and I didn’t see you at all yesterday.”

    No, Zelda had been busy preparing for the trip.

    She flicked her eyes from the road to looking at Lilith, going to ask what she intended to do––and then watched as Lilith undid her pants and slid her hand underneath. Zelda flicked her eyes back to the road and sucked in a deep breath, focusing on the stretch of highway before them as she listened to Lilith sigh.

    Two hours was a long way, she realised. The highway was long, and she couldn’t just pull off in the middle of nowhere.

    She listened as Lilith sighed again, making a small noise before she drew in a long deep breath.

    Zelda briefly glanced at her, catching a glimpse of Lilith with one hand deep in her pants, and the other grabbing at her chest, firmly squeezing it.

    “Are you intentionally trying to tease me?” Zelda asked.

    “Yes,” Lilith said, “Is it working?”

    Zelda shifted in her seat, keeping her eyes forward. She passed a road sign informing her there was a truck stop up ahead. Good. She swallowed, listening to the quiet hum of the engine, of the wind passing around the bonnet and windscreen, as she tried to ignore Lilith masturbated in the passenger seat.

    She knew that if she asked her to stop, Lilith would. She would clean her hands and move the topic to something that would distract them both. But Zelda couldn’t find herself asking her to stop. All she could do was listening as Lilith slowly, lazily masturbated.

    And the only question Zelda wanted to ask was how wet are you. But she knew what the answer would be: find out for yourself.

    Jesus Christ.

    She saw the truck stop against the horizon, void of any other vehicle. She pulled up, probably faster than necessary, and then unbuckled her seatbelt, placing the car into park and looked at Lilith. “Get out of the car,” she said.

    The surprise on Lilith’s face was worth it.

    “Out!” Zelda snapped and watched as Lilith grinned at her, before climbing out of the car. It was was cold, but not as freezing as it’d been Greendale. Zelda left the car running, and stepped out, shutting the door behind her as she grabbed Lilith and pressed her against the front bonnet of the vehicle. She shoved at her shoulders, and Lilith obeyed, lying down against the heat of the hood, stomach first.

    The bonnet was warm, and as Zelda pressed behind Lilith, she adjusted the woman’s hips. “I bet you think your self absolutely wicked for teasing me like that.”

    “Oh, I do.”

    “Mm. And what do we do to wicked girls?”

    Lilith’s hips shifted, moving to press up against her. “I do so hope the answer is to punish them?”

    “It is, indeed,” Zelda said. “Now, I think I’ll take a page out of your book.” She kept her hand pressed on Lilith’s shoulder. “Pull your pants down for me.”

    Lilith wriggled, pressing her hips firmly against Zelda’s as she looked over her shoulder. “And if I don’t?”

    “And if you don’t, whatever lovely fucking you believe will happen in that hotel will be done only to yourself as I get a good night’s rest.”

    Lilith studied her, eyes flicking over Zelda as if considering challenging it before she thought better of it. Zelda watched as she reached up and pushed the pants down, dropping them to the ground, around her ankles along with a lovely pair of underwear.

    “Thank you,” she said as she leant back to admire the bare ass before her. Should anyone drive past, they might suspect what was happening, but they certainly wouldn’t know, unless they were to pull off to the truck stop. Which meant that Zelda could punish Lilith as she saw fit. “It’s cold, and I don’t want to be out here any longer than I need to be, so I’m going to make this quick,” she said.

    “How quick?” Lilith purred.

    “Ten strikes?”

    Lilith paused, and Zelda wondered, briefly if it was too much, if they should have negotiated better. She went to speak to say that they could do something else until she saw Lilith’s expression, hungry and waiting for her. Giving her absolute permission.

    “What’s your safe word?” she asked Lilith.

    “Morningstar,” Lilith responded.

    Zelda grinned. And then she rose her hand and brought it down on Lilith’s bare ass. It felt good. The hit was hard and sure and Lilith tense, gasping. Zelda did it again, watching the woman’s face, her body’s reaction, and each time Lilith tensed and then relaxed, her breath coming out in hot pants against the bonnet.

    She was enjoying it as much as Zelda. Each spank was firm, loud, and Zelda could feel her hand sting by the tenth one. She wanted more––knew that she could do more later––but was content with how her work looked; Lilith’s ass was reddened, and arousal was beginning to form.  

    It made her wonder if this feeling of pride and arousal was what Lilith had felt all that time ago in the office. And made her wonder if, during future drives on highways, Zelda would find herself going back to this memory of Lilith pressed over her bonnet.

    She drew in a deep breath, and then, mindful of the cold, reached down and pulled Lilith’s pants back up. Underwear first and then the pants. The woman pushed up from the bonnet, turning around to face her and grinned. “You did well,” Lilith said, before leaning forward, “Now that I’ve been thoroughly punished. Perhaps there’s something else we could to warm up before we drive the next two hours.”

    Zelda grinned. “I’m sure there is,” she agreed, and then took Lilith’s hand, tugging her into the backseat of the car. The moment the door shut and they were in the warmth of the car, neither of them waited.

    They clashed together like they were short on time, biting and fucking as they both slid into the other’s pants, pulling the other person closer.

    Zelda’s mouth bit down against Lilith’s shoulder as she stroked against her, grinding down against her thighs, and Lilith grasped at her hair, thrusting deeper inside of her.

    They were fucking as if they were in competition, until at last, they both drew away, panting hard.

    Somehow, she had ended up in Lilith’s lap, legs spread wide over the woman’s.  

    “Fuck,” Zelda whispered.

    “Fuck indeed,” Lilith laughed.

    Zelda inhaled and then leant forward kissing Lilith sweetly. “We should actually try and get to the hotel, or we’ll be starving by the time we arrive.” Though the picnic basket sat beside them as a reminder of Hilda’s love and care.

    “I can drive if you want,” Lilith said. “And then you can be naughty in the passenger seat.”

    “Mm, and distract the driver? I don’t think so. You can sit in the passenger seat and let me drive in peace. Keeping your hands to yourself.”

    “Or else?”

    “Or we go back to you fucking me and you…what did you do all those times when I wasn’t allowed to touch you?”

    “Masturbate a lot before and after seeing you. I’m pretty sure I broke two vibrators in three months.”

    Zelda laughed. “Tragic, I’m sure.”

    “Well…there was that night that you came stumbling across my cottage in the woods,” Lilith said, as she drew her hands over Zelda’s shoulders, rocking her hips to shift her in her lap. “I was trying to be loud in hopes of drawing your attention.”

    “I didn’t hear you,” Zelda advised.

    “Therein lies the true tragedy.”

    Zelda closed her eyes, feeling the pang settle in her at what she missed out on. How many times had she thought about what might have happened had she’d ascended those stairs and peered into the room to find Lilith’s fingertips deep between her thighs.

    She’d thought about it, over and over, and had every plan on making Lilith masturbate for her to at least make up for it.

    But that was for later.

    Now, they needed to get into their hotel room as soon as possible. “We should head out,” she said, looking up at Lilith. “The sooner we arrive, the sooner I can fuck you like I promised.”

    “Like you promised?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda nodded, “I plan to make you clutch at sheets and bury that lovely cock you love so much, deep inside of you.”

    Lilith visibly took a deep breath, her eyes flashing with excitement. “And here I thought you were asking me to bring that dildo for you,” she said. “Zelda Spellman, you need to drive us to the hotel right now.”

    Zelda looked up at her, unimpressed as Lilith made no attempt to let go of her, hands holding her firmly in place.

    And then a mischievous glint crossed over the woman’s face before she leant forward, kissing her as her hands moved to cup Zelda’s face. “Or,” she said, “You could find it now and fuck me here, in the backseat of your car.”

    “You can wait,” Zelda said. “And if you’re patient, I’ll fuck you however you ask.”

    Lilith gave her a sharp grin before she kissed her again, truly and deeply before allowing her to slide off from her lap. “As you wish,” she said. “But I’ll want to test your endurance.”

    “We’ll see,” Zelda said. And then she climbed from the backseat into driver’s, pulling her seatbelt on, before Lilith followed in her stead, somehow making an elegant show of moving from the back into the passenger seat. Likely having had experience and natural lithe grace, which only made Zelda all the more curious to her past.

    The remainder of the drive moved to soft discussions, dipping into light-hearted stories of their childhood and teen antics before discussing art. There, Lilith cheekily discussed art thefts and conspiracy theories, but when Zelda tried to pry into discussions of artists or their bodies of work, she remained vague––advising that she couldn’t wait to show Zelda around the museum.

    It left Zelda with a sense of anticipation for their upcoming tour through the art museums.

    And yet, underneath all of their chatter, they were both aware of their desire for one another, and it seemed easy to feel it press between them as conversation passed as fluidly as caresses.

    On their arrived, Zelda parked into the hotel lot and drew out their bags, taking the picnic basket with her as she felt the desire tug between them. Both of them looking to the small, weekend bag, knowing what was buried in its depths, though Zelda was confident that they both carried a lovely secret of two between them both.

    She flicked her eyes up to Lilith’s and watched the woman grin at her knowingly. “Almost there,” Lilith teased.

    Zelda scoffed, looking away from her as she continued forward, towards the entrance. The concierge desk stood to the immediate left, and after confirming her name and credit card,  they were provided with their room keys and confirmation of their access to the gym and spa, should they so wish.

    It was past midday but not quite evening and Zelda planned to enjoy the next few hours with Lilith, uncaring as to if they missed dinner.

    She summoned the elevator, swiping the key and stepped into the elevator as Lilith stepped beside her. The door shut as she pressed their floor number and then Zelda was pressing beside Lilith, mindful that this was a public space, that anyone could summon the door as she pressed her hand again Lilith’s ass.

    The woman was lucky she wasn’t wearing a skirt, if she had been, Zelda would have slid underneath it to feel Lilith shiver.

    “I’m going to fuck you hard.”

    “Promises,” Lilith teased, glancing to her.

    Their room was spacious, there was a bed, a kitchenette, a bathroom with a sizeable shower, and a television mounted to the wall, before the bed.

    “They probably have pay-per-view,” Lilith advised, as she set the bags down.

    Zelda hummed at the thought, she wasn’t sure how she felt about watching porn, she’d never taken an interest in it.

    “Get undressed,” Zelda said, as she set her bag down.

    “So soon?” Lilith asked. “I haven’t even settled.”

    “Get undressed, or I’ll find something else to occupy my time with.”

    Lilith grinned at her, and then, very deliberately, began to undress in what could only be described as a striptease. It was slow and purposeful, with meaningful looks thrown Zelda’s way, and then Lilith was sitting on the bed, naked and ready. Good.

    “Close your eyes,” she said, and Lilith obeyed, more likely out of curiosity than anything else. And then, Zelda unzipped her bag, watching to make sure Lilith didn’t move. She saw the woman peek curiously before closing her eyes once again as she caught Zelda’s glare.

    Zelda walked up to her and settled before her, kissing over her shoulders and down her collar. Lilith exhaled, her head tilting forward and Zelda smiled as she gently drew her hands over Lilith’s back and then down, dipping into the curve of her waist and then the swell of her hips as she kissed over her shoulder.

    Lifting a hand, she brushed Lilith’s hair over one shoulder and moved to kiss over her throat, nipping at it.

    “The other day,” Zelda said, “You mentioned you used to engage in wax play. I used to be quite the expert.” And then she set on the bed a long, thin dagger. “But I was especially good with knives.”

    Lilith turned to face her. “Knife play?” she asked softly.

    Zelda nodded, biting her lip. “I have a lot of experience,” she assured. “Especially with wax if you’d prefer to keep it…relatively safe with me dripping wax onto you and then peeling it off with the knife. The edges are blunted for safety as well, but…it’s a favourite of mine.”

    “Oh no, I’m very intrigued about what you have planned with just the knife,” Lilith said, her eyes flashing. “I trust you, implicitly.”

    Zelda smiled and leant forward, kissing until she felt Lilith sigh against her mouth, before pulling away. I trust you. It was so little, so small, yet Zelda felt like the words were as impactful as I love you.

    “What are your limits?” she asked.

    Lilith hummed in thought as she seemed to consider it carefully, before answering, “Don’t stab me.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes. “Honestly,” she said. “Is that really your hard limit.”

    “Mm, with you, it just might be,” Lilith teased, and Zelda should remember who was in control. That she was trying to lead because Lilith had made some hints that she would enjoy Zelda taking control. Especially with the strap-on. But it was difficult to remember who should be in control when Lilith was pressing against her body and kissing her in such a way that had Zelda almost dizzy with desire.

    She wanted Lilith inside of her. She ached to feel her.

    Zelda withdrew, inhaling sharply as she watched as Lilith leant back against the bed, looking absolutely wicked.

    “The dagger,” Zelda said.

    Lilith looked over at it and then turned back to Zelda. “Tell me what you want to do with it.”

    “I thought about cutting your clothes, but that seemed unfair to whatever clothing you brought.”

    “Mm, I would have been most displeased. Perhaps my underwear I would have allowed…” she said, and Zelda filed that away for things to consider, “What else?”

    Zelda took the dagger in hand, watching the light dance across it. “I like how it looks when you drag it over someone’s skin. You can press and cutbut you don’t have to. You can just…” and she showed on the back of her own, running the blade across the skin.

    “Show me,” Lilith said, and then she reached for Zelda’s hand brandishing the dagger and brought the blade to her sternum. With her other hand, she took Zelda’s and lead her between her thighs. “What do you want to do to me, Zelda?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda slid her fingers across Lilith’s sex, feeling the growing wetness as she stroked. Lilith’s hips matched hers.

    And then Zelda dragged the blade down the sternum, between the rise and fall of her chest, until she pressed firmer and watched as Lilith’s breath held as if she was hesitating from pushing it into the blade.

    “What are you going to do?” Lilith asked. She was still leading, and Zelda leant forward, kissing Lilith’s mouth.

    “I think the question is…what are you going to do,” Zelda asked, and she slid her fingers away from Lilith, watching the woman’s expression shift from confusion to arousal. “I think you should put your hand to better use,” she said, and she pressed the blade firmly against Lilith, watching the breaths grow short and shallow as Lilith’s lips parted, her mouth tugging into a smile. “Go on, then. I’m not going to get you off, you’ll need to do that yourself.”

    Lilith’s back straightened and then she slid her hand down between her thighs, her eyes holding hers. Zelda leant back to admire it and then brought the dagger down, using the flat of it to nudge against Lilith’s thighs.

    “Wider, dear. I want to see the show.”

    Lilith moaned, but she obeyed, her thighs spreading further apart and Zelda watched as the fingers worked deftly, focusing on stroking over and around the labia, And then, when Zelda could see how wet she was getting, Lilith slid three fingers inside of herself as if it were hardly difficult.

    Zelda swallowed, watching the hips rock, listening as Lilith’s breath came in long, slow pants, a soft keen on the edges of it.

    It wasn’t enough, she wanted to play harder. She lifted her dagger, pressing the tip to the hollow of Lilith’s throat and then slid it higher and higher, until the flat of the blade pressed underneath Lilith’s jaw and nudged her chin up until Lilith was tilting her head back, looking down at her as she masturbated.

    “Much better,” Zelda purred and watched as arousal bled over Lilith’s face.

    Holding the dagger steady, her eyes flicked down to where Lilith’s fingers worked, watching as she slid in and out of herself as her other hand worked her clit, stroking down and over it in a tease.

    Zelda’s eyes fixed to Lilith’s, and with her empty hand, she reached to Lilith’s sex and slid over it with a single finger, around Lilith’s entrance, teasing to enter it and spread her wider. It would stretch her, and a part of her wanted to, just to hear what lovely sound Lilith would say.

    Instead, she brought her fingertip to her mouth and licked the coated arousal from it.

    God, she wanted her. It was hardy enough, and all she wanted now was to shove Lilith down on the ground and lick over the mess that had been caused.

    She steadied herself, and continued to watch, focusing on how Lilith’s hips jolt––signalling how close she was getting to climax.

    “Stop,” Zelda said, but she kept the blade steady, watching as Lilith stopped but didn’t move, her chest rising and falling with a heavy pant.

    “Zelda,” Lilith purred, a request in the subtext of her voice.

    “You must be quite used to delayed gratification around me by now,” Zelda teased. “What’s one more day?”

    Lilith drew in a deep breath. “A day?” she asked.

    “I think you can control yourself for a little bit longer,” and then she set the dagger aside and reached down, pulling Lilith’s hand away from her. Lilith’s expression shifted, frustrating passing over them, and then Zelda was undressing, ripping her clothes off quickly.

    She shifted Lilith, getting her to on the mattress, lying flat. “Maybe if you’re very good,” she said, “I might return the favour.” And then she was shifting her hips above Lilith’s face, watching as the woman looked up at her, a hunger filling her eyes.

    “Oh, it will be my pleasure,” she said.

    Zelda realised her mistake the moment Lilith’s tongue touched over her. This was Lilith’s ruling position and whatever power she expected to hold over her by sitting here, on her face, was gone the moment the woman’s hands slid over her thighs, tugging her down, harder to grind over her tongue.

    Lilith worked fast, and Zelda found herself doubled over on the mattress, her hands fisting into the sheets as she felt Lilith’s tongue slide over her in swirling patterns that had her dizzy. And then, just as Zelda found her hips rocking over the tongue, she felt the woman’s fingers sliding inside of her.

    “God,” Zelda whined, inhaling long, deep breaths as she blinked up at the ceiling. She could regain control back over Lilith, grab at her hair and tug her into position, but if Zelda was honest, she didn’t mind at all the relinquished control. Not when her whole body seemed to hum.

    Lilith was squirming so nicely under her that––

    Zelda paused, shifting to look over her shoulder and notice why Lilith was squirming underneath her. The woman was fucking herself why she licked her out.

    Pushing up and off Lilith’s face, she glared down at her. “Is this how you delay yourself?” she asked.

    Lilith grinned, biting her lip as she refused to stop. “And what are you going to do about it?” she asked.

    Oh, what a question. She could deny her, but she doubted that she would have the desired effect she was after. Instead, Zelda moved, shifting down. She had a most lovely idea, but it would have to wait. It wouldn’t work for now, and it wouldn’t be near as fun to do over dinner as it would be in the Art Museum.

    No, she’d wait to have her revenge until tomorrow, but Lilith didn’t need to know that just yet. Shifting down, she kissed Lilith’s mouth, tasting the arousal on her lips and then continued to move down her body, kissing down her throat, and shoulder, her chest and belly, until she came between her legs.

    And there she moved Lilith’s hands away and replaced it with her own fingers and mouth.

    Lilith sighed, her body dropping back against the mattress before her hips lifted, back arching. There we go, Zelda thought. There was the control she was after.

    She kissed and licked over Lilith’s sex, her fingers sliding inside of her and curling where she knew Lilith liked to feel pressure, and then, when her hips began to buck, thighs squeezing around her, Zelda sucked on her clit, stroking inside of Lilith until she felt the woman squeeze around her fingers.

    Lilith came, panting with soft moans, and a sigh, before she was reaching down and tugging Zelda’s face back to hers.

    It was lazy and messy. Open-mouthed kisses and tender stroking as they shifted on the bed, and somehow, it didn’t matter at all who was leading. They groped at one another, sliding inside of each other as they fucked in so many different positions, at one stage Zelda had to stop due to a leg cramp.

    By the end, Zelda was wet and sticky, uncertain of where her own arousal began, and Lilith’s ended as they both ended up draped over the other’s body, her head pressed against Lilith’s calf, and Lilith’s head lying against her ankle.

    She shifted, looking over her shoulder as Lilith’s eyes fell half-lidded, exhaustion pulling at her.

    “Tired?” she asked, watching as Lilith hummed in agreement, her head resting heavily against her.

    “What time is it?”

    Zelda squinted, shifting to look over at the clock on the bedside table. “Nine,” she said, with a yawn, “but it’s been a long day. Hilda made us food, did you want some?”

    Lilith hummed, nodding.

    Shifting off her, she crawled across the bed and reached for picnic basket before bringing it to bed. There, she opened up to see that Hilda had set up the food in containers, packing ice blocks around it to ensure it remained cool. They ate quietly, enjoying the food, sipping at coffee though the buzz from the caffeine seemed to supply very little energy before Zelda turned to look Lilith.

    “Shower,” she said.

    “Shower,” Lilith agreed, though she pushed up from the mattress tiredly, following her into the bathroom. There, Zelda washed both Lilith and herself, cleaning them of the mess of body fluids. Although washing herself involved Lilith’s arms around her waist, head resting against her shoulder as she drifted off to sleep again.

    “You didn’t even drive.”

    “Mm, multiple orgasms.”

    “Ohh?” Zelda teased. “Is that all it takes to wear you out?”

    Lilith shifted against her before nodding against her back. “Better with giving than receiving,” she said softly. Zelda sighed, feeling the breath tickle against her.

    “Well, better get you to bed then.”

    Lilith only curled tighter against her, apparently content to stay in the shower a little longer, but Zelda wasn’t having it. It was a waste of water. Turning the taps off, she shifted them out of the shower and handed Lilith a towel before she drying herself off.

    She returned to the bedroom, dressed in her pyjamas, noting that Lilith opted to remain undress as she resumed to settle on the bed. However, as Zelda settled beside her, Lilith made herself comfortable by shifting to lie on her chest.

    Zelda hummed, looking down at her as Lilith’s eyes blinked tiredly as Zelda flicked on late-night television before she drifted asleep.

    There’d been a time where Zelda had wondered what domestic bliss might look like with Lilith. She’d thought that, like in sex, Lilith would vie for control, only to occasionally permit it to be the other way around. But it seemed in both things, Zelda was wrong.

    Lilith was content to have her head on Zelda’s chest, an arm around her waist and saw no reason to deviate from it. And in sex, Lilith was as excited to be led as she was lead––or in some cases, mutually work with Zelda to bring them both to new heights of ecstasy. The domineering side of the dominatrix could be brought present at any moment, but the more Zelda saw her, the more she found that Lilith wanted an equal.

    And Zelda wanted that too.

    It was fun to be bent over and spanked, as it was to be the one bending the person over and spanking them—but in love, she wanted an equal; someone who respected her opinion, who understood her commitments and didn’t ask for more than she could give.

    Lilith was offering that. Had shown that and was continuing to provide it. What else could she possibly want?

    Lifting a hand, she stroked Lilith’s hair and felt as the woman snuggled tighter against her, hands gripping the nightgown before she eased back into a deep sleep, her breaths long and slow.

    Zelda peeked down at her, feeling warmth hum through her. Her home had always been at the Spellman Manor. She’d travelled the world, lived in other houses and apartments, but a sense of home had always felt like her childhood residence.

    And yet…for the first time, she didn’t feel homesick.

    Switching the television off, Zelda reached over to the bedside table, and flicked the lamp off, holding Lilith close, so the woman didn’t think she was leaving. And then she kissed the woman’s head as she pondered one question she’d asked herself before making any lifelong decision.

    If this was for the rest of their life, would she be content?

    She would. In the depths of her heart, she knew she would.

    Zelda loved her, and if she looked closer, and thought about all the actions and words, Lilith had said. She might believe that Lilith loved her too.

    Once Sabrina had agreed, Zelda promised herself she would tell Lilith how much she loved her. She hoped that Lilith would say them back, but honestly, so as long as she was open to the idea of Zelda loving her, then the rest could wait.

    She brushed Lilith’s hair from her face, watching as the woman’s brow pressed before it eased again. It seemed easy to love her, so much so that she couldn’t help but taste the words and wonder what they sounded like out loud.  

    I love you, I love you.

    I love you, Lilith.

    They tasted sweet.

    __________________

    #lilith#Zelda Spellman#caos fanfic#madam spellman#zelith
    9
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    08.01.2021 - 1 mont ago
    Principle Decisions [21/27]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “Oh no, you promised me breakfast first,” Lilith said. “I want you to take me on a date.”

      N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.



    Zelda woke up between Lilith’s legs. Her jaw ached as she lifted her head to look from over Lilith’s belly to where she slept. She remained deep asleep with a blanket thrown over her chest and an arm strewn across her eyes.

    She was beautiful in the muted sunlight coming from outside.

    Dropping her head down, Zelda kissed at the parted thighs, working her way up to the woman’s hip, over her belly and felt as Lilith stirred.

    Zelda watched as eyes peered down at her, a half-asleep smile tugging at her mouth before Zelda dipped her tongue between the woman’s folds.

    Lilith gasped and arched, a low chuckle forming in her throat. “You are insatiable, Zelda.”

    Zelda made a humming agreement as she slid her tongue over the wet folds. Lazily at first and then as Lilith’s body began to arch, her hips pressing forward, Zelda stroked her tongue with purposeful intent.

    Lilith’s hands reached down to curl in her hair and tug her where she wanted her, as her thighs squeezed around her head, soft gasps breaking in the air.  

    If Zelda was honest, there was no place she’d rather be, than right there in between Lilith’s thighs and summoning every single gasp from the woman’s throat.

    Lilith came with a small cry and then a soft laugh tumbling from her lips as Zelda drew away from between her thighs and slid up her body to press a kiss to her mouth.

    Lilith kissed her once, then twice and sighed. “I could get used to this,” she said, pulling back to look at Zelda softly as she wound her fingers through her hair. There was still sleepiness to it, an exhaustion that made her blink slowly. But her smile was bright, and Zelda couldn’t believe how lucky she was. Lilith wanted her. She wanted a relationship; she didn’t want to sleep with anyone else, because all she wanted was her.

    It was enough to feel the words clawing up her throat, threatening to be spoken if she wasn’t careful––and Zelda needed to be careful. She didn’t want to ruin this by saying I love you before Lilith was ready to hear them.

    “We should shower,” Zelda said, “then have breakfast, and…” she trailed off, her eyes watching Lilith as the woman began to draw slow circles over her hips.

    “I want to stay in bed with you,” Lilith said.

    “Well…if we go back to yours, we can be much louder,” Zelda advised. “There’ll be no one else around who may overhear us.”

    “Dull.”

    “Mm, for you, but this is my family,” Zelda reminded before she slowly eased Lilith onto her back and then climbed on top of her, straddling her hips. “We’ll shower, get dressed and I’ll take you out for breakfast.”

    “Are you going to take me out on a date?” Lilith asked, rocking her hips.

    “Would that be so awful?”

    “Oh, dreadful,” Lilith mocked, her face scrunching up before she laughed. And then her hands reached up, entwining with Zelda’s. “So I’m clear, we’re not romantically involved until you speak with your niece and nephew, is that correct?”

    Zelda nodded.

    Lilith bit her lip and then smiled. “But you want to?”

    “I want to,” Zelda assured.

    “Well, you’ve been quite coy, so I thought I’d ask.”

    Zelda laughed. “I suppose I have, but only because I thought that you might only be interested in the kink, and weren’t that interested in a relationship––or were perhaps curious but didn’t feel the same way, and––“

    “You’re an idiot,” Lilith said, stopping her. “I have been as unsubtle in my attempts as possible.” Lilith had rolled them suddenly, and then Zelda was on her back, and Lilith was lying on top of her, pinning her hands above her head. “Zelda, I’ve wanted you since I saw you in that bookshop.”

    Zelda smiled, feeling her heart race with the declaration. “Why didn’t you ask me for coffee then?”

    “Because I wasn’t ready to date,” Lilith said. “Would you have accepted if I’d asked?”

    Zelda paused, trying to think back to that day in the bookshop, but all she could remember was a faded recognition of being annoyed by Hilda. “I don’t know,” she said with honesty. “I don’t think I was ready for a relationship. I was too busy.”

    “As if you’re not still busy.”

    “I’m on holidays,” Zelda reminded her.

    “Mm, and how much of that has been spent in your home office?” Lilith asked, leaning forward to kiss her again. Their fingers squeezed against one another, and then Lilith let go of her left hand. Zelda sighed as the kissing moved to her neck as the hand slipped between her thigh.

    “We should get up,” Zelda sighed, though she parted her thighs and made no attempt to push her away. “Shower…”

    “One more won’t hurt,” Lilith said. Zelda nodded, unable to respond when the woman began stroking between her legs so gently, coaxing her awake. It didn’t take long, with her right hand still grasping at Lilith’s, her left grasping at sheets, Zelda came with a softened cry, as she tried not to make the household.

    It was a welcomed relief as she kissed Lilith, feeling the world narrow until it was just the two of them.

    She knew she should push Lilith to get off her and into the joining bathroom, but when Lilith’s body settled against her again, there was nothing Zelda could do but feel her heart pounding in her chest, and a warmth spread through her body, despite the chill of the winter’s air creeping through the bedroom.

    I love you, she thought, pressing a kiss to Lilith’s head.

    They settled for a moment and then they managed to untangle themselves from each other and make their way to the ensuite bathroom. There, Zelda watched as Lilith seemed to take more interest in looking around the bathroom, examining it before she turned her eyes back to Zelda’s.

    “I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many products.”

    “They all do different things,” she assured, as she took the soap and began drawing it over Lilith’s body. “And don’t be rude, I saw how many hair products you have.”

    “Mm, not sure it’s in the same ballpark as your skin routine,” she smiled at Zelda, her grin only widening as Zelda glared. “Oh, do you not like to be teased about this?”

    “I do not.”

    “Then I’m very sorry and will endeavour to be better.”

    Zelda drew her hands to Lilith’s hips and tugged her closer. “I don’t know,” she said, placing the soap aside. “I feel terribly offended by your teasing.”

    Lilith’s grin widened. “Oh? And however, shall I make it up to you?”

    “I’ll have to think on it,” Zelda said, watching as Lilith’s tongue was caught between her teeth, her eyes growing with desire.

    “How’s your jaw?” Lilith asked, pausing to take it in her hands before Zelda shifted out of her grasp.

    “It’s fine,” she said, before taking the shower hose to rinse down Lilith’s body. “I do have some endurance.”

    “Oh?” Lilith asked. “Were you often using your mouth in such a way before you met me?”

    “Mm, wouldn’t you like to know what I got up to?”

    “I would,” Lilith said, “In great, explicit detail.”

    Zelda stepped forward and then kissed her gently. “How about I give a small demonstration?” she asked. Lilith hummed, nodding her head and then Zelda was adjusting one hand around Lilith’s waist as she began kissing down her neck, going over marks she’d left the night before.

    “Spread your legs for me,” she said and felt as Lilith obeyed, the woman’s hands slipping over her shoulders.

    And then Zelda was adjusting the shower hose, sliding the nozzle to massage before her mouth returning to Lilith’s, as she kissed her, giving a demonstration of how Zelda spent her time in the two years before she met her.

    Lilith rocked against the spray of the water, and then her hands were gripping Zelda tighter as she kissed her harder and firmer, moaning against her softly. They were soft, sweet noises––different to how she’d been this morning, and far lighter than the ones she had last night.

    It was addictive to hear, to hear the woman gasp, feel her hips buck suddenly, involuntary as her fingers dug in as if she could pull her closer.

    She whimpered as–––

    A knock sounded on the bathroom door.

    “––Zelda?” came the muffled sound of her sister. “You’ve been in there a while. You alright?”

    “Fine, sister!” she called out. “I’ll be out soon.”

    “Alright, then.”

    And then she could hear her sister turning away.

    Zelda dropped the shower hose and looked at Lilith’s flushed face as the building climax died away from the intrusion. “Later,” she promised. “Perhaps we should…head to yours.”

    “Oh no, you promised me breakfast first,” Lilith said. “I want you to take me on a date.”

    “Oh, so I’m the one taking you?” Zelda teased.

    “You asked me out last night if you hadn’t forgotten, so yes, you’re taking me on a date.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes but remained amused nonetheless as she watched Lilith finish showering before she climbed out and began drying herself off. “There’s a spare toothbrush in the cabinet,” she said. “Should be blue.”

    Lilith opened up the mirror, flicking through the contents before she plucked the unopened toothbrush from its place. “Often have a spare toothbrush just in case, or did you recently purchase it?” Lilith asked, turning her head to look at her.

    “I keep a few toothbrushes for guests,” she confirmed. “Back when Sabrina was young, she’d often have friends over who forgot a toothbrush.”

    “Ah, ever a mother, I see.”

    Zelda paused at the comment, feeling a pang in her chest. She wasn’t a mother, and it was just practical. Children were careless. Back when Sabrina was young, she used to pack a spare toothbrush for her just in case, even though Sabrina assured her that she’d packed one.

    “Zelda?” Lilith said, “Did I say something?”

    “No,” Zelda said, shaking her head. Finishing the shower, she brushed her teeth before they both headed into the bedroom where Zelda dressed and watched as Lilith picked at her clothes strewn across the bedroom.

    “Here,” she said, handing a pair of underwear over. They were a nice pair, but not an uncomfortable one.

    Lilith grinned as she plucked them from her grasp. “Is that how it’s going to be?” she asked, eyebrows waggling. “I usually charge extra for this.”

    “You can choose to go commando if you prefer.”

    “Oh, no,” Lilith said, already tugging the underwear on, “I enjoy the idea of stealing your knickers.”

    “Hardly stolen.”

    “You’re not getting them back.”

    “I better get them back,” Zelda said. “They’re part of a set.”

    Lilith only smiled at her as she slid them on, before resuming her dressing. Zelda watched, fondly as she shook her hair out and then combed her fingers through it. She looked good, especially when she smiled at her.

    Zelda dressed warmly, placing on her make-up and blinked at herself in the mirror, turning her head one way and then the next to see if the bite marks Lilith left were visible. They weren’t, but she could feel them there, present underneath her clothes.

    Her whole body ached deliciously, and there was nothing more she wanted than to just curl back into bed and sleep beside her. But they were awake, and it was breakfast time. Placing her shoes on, she gave Lilith a look, watching as the woman’s eyes roamed the room, trying to curiously pick at who Zelda was in the privacy of her home.

    It was only fair, Zelda supposed. She’d done the same when she’d been at Lilith’s house.

    “Got everything you need?”

    Lilith’s brow quirked, “Well if anything is forgotten, I suppose I’ll need to come over again,” she said, giving a sultry look before she stepped close. “Now, you look absolutely divine––I can’t wait to take you home with me and make an absolute mess of you.”

    “I thought we were going to get breakfast.”

    “We are, I just want to make my intentions clear.”

    “And what of my intentions?” Zelda asked. “Perhaps I would like to see you on all fours as I fuck you. Did you consider that?”

    Lilith drew in a deep breath, and a conflicted look crossed her face before she closed her eyes and shook her head. “Date first,” she said, though she sounded less firm than she had before. Her eyes opening to look as Zelda. “Take me out on a nice date, and maybe I’ll let you kiss me on the porch.”

    “Ohh, is that all?”

    “Mm. I didn’t say where you could kiss me.”

    Zelda smiled at her before leading her downstairs to where Hilda was, making coffee and toast. Hilda turned and looked at them and then gave a sly look as she glanced away.

    “Yes, Sister?” Zelda asked as she poured the coffee for Lilith and her both. “Spit it out. We have places to be.”

    “I thought I’d check on the guest room this morning, but the bed was otherwise empty last night.”

    “Was it?” Zelda asked before she sipped her coffee.

    “Mm. Perhaps Lilith got up early?”

    “Is that what you’re asking, or are you asking something else?” Zelda inquired.

    Hilda paused there, her own nervousness around discussing sex and relationships put into the spotlight since she couldn’t tease it out of Zelda. She fumbled, stuttering for a moment as her face went pink.

    Zelda waited, sipping her coffee. Beside her, Lilith flicked through the newspaper idly, as if she was hardly present to what was occurring. Though Zelda caught her smirking to herself, likely enjoying the pot stirring just a bit.

    “Well, if anything were happening, I’m—well, erm, quite happy for you both. You both have a glow about you this morning.”

    Zelda smiled despite herself before she pushed it behind a mask. It wouldn’t do to let her family see quite how happy she was yet. “Thank you, Hilda,” was all she said. Confirming the suspicions enough that her sister did a double-take, before Hilda’s expression softened, apparently genuinely pleased for her.

    Without realising it’d been present at all, a knot eased in her stomach. It made her reflect on her treatment with Doctor Cee, and how, if Hilda even felt half as happy as she did with Lilith, then perhaps it was something worth preserving.

    Looking away, she glanced to Lilith and took a moment to appreciate how she looked up at her and smiled as if knowing where Zelda’s thoughts were leading. “Well, we’ll be off this morning. I’ll call you to let you know if I won’t be home.”

    “Ohh, yes. A call would be nice. I get worried when I don’t hear from you.”

    “As you prefer.”

    “So…I take it we’ll be inviting Lilith to your birthday dinner, then?”

    Zelda froze. She noticed Lilith also freeze from the corner of her eye, midway through turning a newspaper before she looked to Zelda. “Your birthday is coming up?” Lilith asked. There was an edge to her voice that sent a thrill down Zelda’s spine.

    “It is,” she confirmed. “Tuesday, not this one, but the next one. After…we come back from the weekend.”

    “What weekend?” Hilda asked.

    Ah. Zelda spun to face her sister. “The trip I spoke to you about the other week.”

    Hilda’s brows rose, but she didn’t say a word.

    “All this can be discussed later,” Zelda advised, as she moved to set her cup down and then watched as Lilith rose, following her action by placing her own cup in the sink, before they both returned to the foyer, pulling their coats on.

    There, Lilith seemed to be smiling to herself, quite pleased about something before she pulled out her keys, and then they were both heading outside.

    A light amount of snow had fallen that morning, letting them know that a heavy amount of snow was likely to occur over the next week.

    “I had the tyres changed the other week,” Lilith advised. “Unless you wanted to take yours?”

    Zelda shook her head. “Yours is fine,” she confirmed, before smiling. “You’ll need to work harder than that to get invited over again.”

    “Will I, now?”

    Zelda hummed, sliding into the passenger seat of the car and felt the moment relax. Glancing to Lilith, she smiled. “Thank you. I wasn’t sure how breakfast would go.”

    Lilith smiled at her. “I’m sure you’ll find that your family wants you to be happy.”

    “I am happy.”

    Lilith softened as she looked at her, and then leant forward, kissing her sweetly. “As am I,” she said. “And I’ll be happier with some breakfast.”

    “Is that so?”

    “Definitely.” She pulled back, putting her seatbelt on and then placed the car into gear. Zelda exhaled as she sat back in the car. It was a quiet drive into town, a softness holding over them as they both basked in the other’s company before Lilith broke the silence. “Not many places will be open,” she advised. “We could drive to Riverdale?”

    “I don’t mind,” Zelda said, glancing to look over her. “Wherever you feel suits.”

    Wherever turned out to be a small diner with red vinyl seats. It wasn’t something Zelda found fascinating, but it was an open diner, with hot food and wasn’t crowded.  

    Zelda ordered french toast, with Lilith ordering the eggs benedict––both with coffee and then sitting together, discussing different food venues. And then the conversation turned when Lilith looked at her with a sharp expression. “Your birthday,” she inquired, eyebrows raising.

    “My birthday,” Zelda confirmed.

    “Were you ever going to tell me?”

    Zelda flushed. “Maybe on the day. I would have told you to turn up at the restaurant and watch your face slowly dawn in realisation when the cake was pulled out.”

    Lilith rolled her eyes. “Of course you would,” she said. “Well, now I don’t have any idea what to get you for your birthday. I’d thought I’d have until Valentine’s Day at least.”

    Zelda leant forward on the table, feeling the necklace swing in her cleavage as she did. “I can think of a few ideas.”

    “Can you?”

    “Mm. Perhaps they require a demonstration,” she purred.

    “Do elaborate,” Lilith said to her, her voice low and warm, matching Zelda’s tone.

    Zelda leant forward, eyes watching as other patrons walked past before she decided against it, taking the coffee and bringing it to her lips. “Perhaps another time.”

    “You know, I have the attachment for that on me,” Lilith stated as she pointed to her necklace. “Perhaps I should…bring it out to see if they can encourage your thoughts. Or perhaps I might tighten them for the disrespect of your birthday being hidden.”

    Zelda laughed, and pulled back, feeling a flush warm over her at the idea. Walking around town, feeling the necklace swing with the attachments pinching over her nipples? It was certainly a thought she’d consider. “I wasn’t trying to hide my birthday,” she said. “All of this is new. I didn’t want to put any pressure on it.”

    “Ah, I see. Are you nervous about this relationship?”

    “I am,” Zelda said, honestly. It was strange to say out loud, to be honest about it, yet her chest didn’t tighten as she expected. “I don’t want it to be too much, too soon for you.”

    “You couldn’t be,” Lilith said, and her expression softened. “Be honest with me, that’s all I ask. Everything else we’ll work out.”

    Zelda inhaled, and then exhaled, feeling warmth flutter through her chest. It was easier said than done. Be honest. How could she be honest? Tell her that she was on her thoughts all the time? Tell her that she was the first person she wanted to speak to every day, that every time her phone buzzed, she reached for it, looking for her number?

    Zelda wanted to try for her. Try to be a good girlfriend and go on dates and remember important events. She wanted to listen to Lilith talk about work, about current events, about the god-forsaken weather if it meant listening to her voice.

    Damnit, she wanted her. Loved her. Utterly and completely.

    It was so much and so strong that she couldn’t bear it sometimes, and then Lilith would look at her, and her hand would be on hers, and Zelda would feel herself exhale.

    “I’ll do my best,” she assured.

    “All I can ask,” Lilith teased. “Now…how about we go and get warm somewhere?”

    “And where would that be?”

    “Oh, by a fire, with hot chocolate, maybe. Sharing body heat is the best way to get warm, after-all.”

    How could she refuse such a suggestion?

    They returned to Lilith’s cottage, and Zelda built a fire as Lilith made cocoa in the kitchen. There was an easiness to it, and more and more Zelda found herself becoming familiar in the woman’s home.

    “I don’t have any whipped cream as Hilda had, so this will have to do,” she said, handing a mug over.

    “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” she said, taking a sip. It was powdered cocoa with sugar and heated milk, and overall tasted bland compared to her sister’s. But Lilith had made it, and for that reason alone, Zelda enjoyed it.

    They undressed from coats and boots, and then they pressed together underneath a blanket, and although Zelda could feel the stir of desire inside of her, she was content to just be there, beside Lilith and press her forehead to her shoulder as sipped at her drink and watched the fire crackle.

    They spoke about work, and politics, about places they’d been and visited.

    Everything seemed easy with Lilith. It was like waiting for the other shoe to drop. There needed to be some deep, dark thing that made Lilith obnoxiously difficult to be with, but so far there was nothing.

    “Did you want to go upstairs?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda smiled. “And why would we do that?” she asked.

    “Oh, I can think of a few ideas,” Lilith said before she turned and began kissing her neck, running over the exposed skin and nipping at it gently enough that Zelda laughed, feeling a thrill run down her as she slid deeper on the couch. Lilith moved to lie on top of her, her hand sliding up, underneath her shirt.

    “Lilith,” she sighed, setting her empty mug down on the side-table, by the lamp. “Wait…” she breathed, and Lilith pulled back, looking at her curiously. Her request seemed awkward then as she stared into the incandescent eyes. A desire was growing inside of her and should Lilith kiss her, she’d sure submit, but… “Can we stay like this…just for a moment longer?”

    Lilith’s smile broke out, “Of course,” she said. And then leant forward and kissed her forehead before snuggling down on her and Zelda sighed, feeling the woman’s head lay on her chest.

    All at once, Zelda felt exhausted. She wanted to stay awake, wanted to enjoy the feeling of the fire, of Lilith’s warm body on hers. But as she felt Lilith body relax, her fingers curling around her waist as she rested her head on her chest, tiredness pulled at Zelda.

    She lifted a hand and set it over the mass of curls, feeling herself steadied as her other hand rested over Lilith’s back, so she felt the slow, deep breaths of her sleeping form.

    She wondered how many ways there were to say I love you without saying the words. It seemed so easy, as she combed Lilith’s hair, as she kissed the top of her head and watched her curl up tighter on her chest, to press the words against her skin with such small movements.

    I love you.

    With all of her heart, she meant it.

    __________________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#caos fanfic#zelith#madam spellman
    18
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    27.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Question:

    Your Christmas Principal Decisions chapter was incredible. I love seeing all these soft sides of Zelda and Lilith. You’ve done such an amazing job showing the progression of their relationship and I fall more in love with this story with every chapter. And you really treated us by uploading so many chapters so close together! Hope you had a happy holiday season and are having a good day!


    Answer:

    Thank you so very, very much! It was very important to me that the Christmas chapter came out around Christmas (as it was, it came out at like 3am, Boxing Day for me because I’d pushed to get the other chapters out) but that’s okay!

    I’m really pleased that you enjoyed it. Chapter 20 was my baby, I put my heart and soul into that chapter because it meant so much to me and to see other people respond to it has been so wonderful to see.

    Thank you so very much!

    4
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    25.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [20/?]


    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: It’d been a while since she’d waltzed with anyone, she realised. She didn’t mind how it felt, especially when Lilith looked at her with such bright eyes. As if she’d never been so happy. 

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Christmas Eve was spent ensuring Sabrina had absolutely everything she needed, before dropping her off at the Walkers, and then Zelda returned home and casually mentioned to Hilda that they would need to set an extra plate for tomorrow’s dinner.

    The moment Zelda mentioned that Mary Wardwell had planned on spending Christmas alone, her sister had practically choked up, going on about the poor dear, alone on Christmas! Until Zelda pointed out that she wouldn’t be, and then Hilda had given her a strange look as if she’d been surprised by Zelda’s empathy.

    Perhaps empathy wasn’t always obvious in her attempts to look after those she cared about, but she did make an effort.

    Lilith arrived around eleven in the morning, which meant that Ambrose was still asleep upstairs and Hilda was working away in the kitchen, midway through meal prep so Zelda was able to press a kiss against Lilith’s lips without anyone seeing, uncaring in how self-indulgent it was. “Hello,” she greeted.

    “Hello,” Lilith purred. “Is this where we make some excuse about exploring the house, and you show me your bedroom?”

    Zelda laughed. “Later,” she said. “Things to do first. And before you think of yourself a comedian, you’re low on that list for today.”

    “I’m sure I could find my way on top.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes, helping her set down her bag, and pulling off her jacket to set on the hook. With ease, Zelda laced their fingers together and led her through the house. There was no reason to do it, but for the fact that Lilith’s hand in her own, their fingers laced together, felt comfortable in a way she couldn’t ever remember having with another.

    As they came to the dining room, she gave her fingers a squeeze, before dropping her hand as they entered the kitchen.

    “Oh!” Hilda greeted as she pulled off her oven mitts, untying her apron to come over and kiss Lilith’s cheek. “Lovely to see you, Mary.”

    “Thank you for the invitation.”

    “Oh, you’re perfectly welcome. But I can’t take credit––that was all Zelda, so I’m to understand.”

    “Indeed,” Lilith said, turning her eyes to Zelda’s. “Quite insistent that I didn’t spend the holiday alone.”

    “No, that would have been dreadful. And we have plenty of food to share around,” she said, making her way back to the kitchen to put her apron.

    All of the food had been prepped the night before, the ham was well on its way to baking since the early hours of the morning, which left only the finer things like finishing the pie and roasting the vegetables.  “You too don’t need to loiter around here, I’m sure there are other things you could be doing.”

    Had Zelda not been well familiar with her sister, she would have suspected that Hilda knew something. As it was, she merely raised her eyebrows and led Lilith out of the room.

    “And where does that leave us?” Lilith asked.

    “Setting the table,” Zelda advised. “Ambrose will likely be down soon.” Showing Lilith where the fine china was set, they removed the plates and cutlery, setting out the table for the four of them, with the good crystal. And then Zelda folded the Christmas cloth napkins into bishops hats.

    “Oh, Zelds!” Hilda called from the kitchen, “Why don’t you put some carols on?”

    Zelda rolled her eyes. So far, she’d deflected her sister’s attempts to find and dig-up the radio in the kitchen. But it seemed that Hilda was now trying to corner her with Lilith’s presence.

    “Not a fan of carols?” Lilith inquired.

    “Certainly not,” she said.

    “But it is Christmas,” Lilith countered. “Wouldn’t want people to think that you’re a grinch.”

    “Hardly. Does it look like a reside in some cave?”

    “Oh, my apologies. I should have said a Scrooge.”

    “Bah-humbug,” she said flatly, watching as glee shot over Lilith’s face. It was enough to make her smile, a warmth filling her despite the chill that settled in the old house.

    “Well, despite your loathing of Christmas, I hope I get to unwrap something later.”

    Zelda shot her a warning look, her mouth tilting into a smile. “Careful,” she warned, her voice low so Hilda wouldn’t overhear. “You may be my Queen, but this is my domain.”

    “And what happens in your domain, should someone act up?”

    “Mm, are you sure you want to find out?”

    “Now you’re just teasing.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes, heading into the parlour to set up the record player, placing on one of the classic Christmas records that Hilda owned. Familiar songs drew from it, and Zelda couldn’t help but feel her heart lift as she watched as Lilith settled to lean on the arm of a chair, smiling at her with genuine warmth.

    At the very least, they were friends. Friends who fucked and engaged in kink, but friends nonetheless.

    “Is there something on my face?” Lilith asked. “Or are you just caught in the rapture of my beauty?

    Yes, she wanted to answer, but she shook her head instead. “Did you want a drink?”

    “What did you have?”

    “Hilda’s made apple cider on the stove from an old family recipe. Otherwise, we can open up a bottle of something if you prefer.”

    Lilith drew in a deep breath, and her eyes stared at Zelda, awash with delight. “Mm, no, I think I want to keep a clear head. The cider sounds nice,” she agreed.

    Zelda hummed, drawing the woman into the kitchen again to pour the drinks for three of them, and then they hovered as Lilith spoke of her mishaps with eggnog as a teenager as Ambrose made his way downstairs, entering the kitchen before he saw Lilith. Eyebrows raising, he looked between the two women but had the decency to hold his tongue––though Zelda suspected he’d was putting two and two together.

    She should be anxious about that, but when her eyes glanced to Lilith’s, she felt an ease flood through her as she sipped at the cider. Would it be so bad if her family did find out?

    “Morning,” he greeted.

    “Afternoon,” Zelda corrected, pointing to the clock. “Though you’re just in time for lunch, I suspect.”

    “Oh yes,” Hilda said, setting out the ham. “Meat’s done, salad’s set, and I’ll just pop the pie in to warm.”

    “Quite a feat,” Lilith commented.

    Zelda hummed in agreement. “Traditionally, we usually open up Christmas presents after lunch, but since Sabrina’s spending the holidays with Miss Walker, we decided to open them up early as a family.”

    “I’m sure she appreciated that.”

    “I did get one for you,” Zelda said. “Should you feel so inclined.”

    Lilith paused to look at her, her mouth going to say something before she seemed to remember the context of where they were. “That sounds lovely,” she said instead.

    Hilda coughed, summoning the attention on her. “Shall we?” she said.

    They adjourned to the dining room, with Zelda sitting next to Lilith, Hilda and Ambrose across from them. Unlike the dinner party, the conversation stayed away from pressing topics, instead of discussing work, the weather, school for Lilith and Ambrose both, before moving on to other topics as the record player continued to fill the room with songs of Christmas carols.

    When that finished, Ambrose rose and change the record to another Christmas album of the 80s and 90s hits that usually played through the grocery store around this time of year.

    The food was delicious, the cider complimenting it well, as it’d been every other year, and yet all of that paled to how bold she felt, setting her hand on Lilith’s leg, knowing that their chairs were too close together for Hilda or Ambrose to notice.

    “I’m stuffed,” Ambrose declared, setting back in his seat. “I think I need to lie down.”

    “You only just woke-up,” Zelda scoffed.

    “I was up all night working on my thesis,” Ambrose explained. “I’ve only had a few hours of sleep.”

    Zelda softened at that, pleased to note her nephew’s dedication to his work. “Why don’t you and Hilda adjourn to the television and put something on. Li-Mary and I,” she said, quickly correcting herself, “will put everything away.”

    Ambrose nodded, making an ungraceful act of unbuttoning the top of his pants as he walked away. Hilda shook her head, “Boys,” she murmured, sharing a smile with Lilith and Zelda both before she looked around. “You sure you don’t need help?”

    “You cooked, Hildie. It’s the least we can do,” Zelda said.

    Hilda flushed, and then for an unknown reason, began to look quite misty-eyed. For one horrible moment, Zelda wondered if her tone had been sharp before she realised her sister was grinning. “Oh, well, alright then,” she said. “I’ll grab the cookies and set up the television set.”

    Confused by her sister’s softened mood, Zelda rose from the table, watching as Hilda drew to where the gingerbread biscuits were before she took them over to tv room. Already, Zelda could hear the distant sound of Ambrose setting up the television, flicking through their collection.

    “This was lovely,” Lilith said.

    “You’re not leaving yet, so don’t even think of making an excuse.”

    “I wouldn’t dare,” Lilith said. “After all, I need to give you your present. And collect on mine.”

    Zelda turned, giving her a look. “And what, exactly, is your present?”

    “Exactly as you asked.”

    Zelda’s eyes narrowed, trying to recall, but all she remembered was a rather distasteful comment about a pearl necklace. Were Lilith to have bought a real set of pearls, she would be torn between amusement and annoyance at the woman’s expensive idea of a joke.

    “Good, because I really do have something for you, as well.”

    “You already gave me one.”

    Zelda smirked, feeling pride flush through her at that memory as she picked up the food to take into the kitchen. “It’s only something small,” she assured.

    Lilith helped her clear the table, and as she began filling up the sink to wash dishes, Zelda placed the food into containers, setting them in the fridge, knowing that Ambrose would likely pick at it through the night.

    The music from the record player filtered through the room, and once all the food had been set aside, the main counter wiped down, she grabbed a tea towel and began drying the dishes, setting them aside to be placed away.

    “Were your family not so close,” Lilith said. “I would have you bent over this counter.”

    Zelda smirked. “And what makes you think that I wouldn’t have you? I think you’d look rather lovely on the dining room table spread out for me.”

    She watched as Lilith dropped a fork, her cheeks flushing red as she turned and looked at Zelda, desire spreading through her expression. Zelda knew she had her there as she stepped closer, reaching into the water to take out the dropped knife before she began drying it on the tea towel. “You know, I’m very handy with a knife,” she informed Lilith, staring boldly at her.

    “Are you now?”

    “Mm. I would enjoy unwrapping you.”

    Lilith’s breath came in short, and then she turned, looking at the two doors before the sound of Ambrose and Hilda’s laughter echoed from the other side of the house. Washing up forgotten, Lilith grabbed her by the hips and kissed her with hot, feverish passion.

    Zelda melted against her, feeling the thrill rise inside of her before she stepped back and laughed. “Be good,” she warned.

    “And if I’m not?” Lilith dared.

    “Then I’m sure I can find a wooden spoon in one of these drawers before I strong-arm you into my office.”

    “That sounds like encouragement to me,” Lilith said, and again Zelda watched as desire seemed to draw from her, a deep hunger for what was being offered. Zelda enjoyed it, especially the way Lilith looked at her as if she was prepared to do anything she asked.

    There were so many things Zelda could ask of her. Her family was far away, the island counter would hide her should anyone come creeping into the kitchen. She could make Lilith service her here.

    But no, that would be wrong.

    Zelda cleared her throat, returning to the drying up, watching as Lilith plunged her hands into the water again. A comfortable silence sat between them, and Zelda found her thoughts drifting as she peaked at Lilith from the corner of her eye.

    She could feel the words filling up her throat again, a need to tell Lilith that she loved her before she pressed them away. They were happy, she reminded herself. This, what they had together now, was enough. She didn’t need to ruin it by telling her feelings.

    Zelda focused on cleaning the fork, she hardly heard the woman’s voice until dishwashing foam was flicked onto her face.

    Zelda blinked, recoiling as she blinked at Lilith. “Did you just––“ Lilith flicked her hands again, and Zelda flinched, glaring at her before she grabbed at a piece of foam and flicked it back at the woman. “See, that’s not very––“ she cut off as Lilith flicked her again with foam, and then before Zelda could even find in her self to snap back at her. Lilith had grabbed her, pulling her close.

    “I was telling you that looked beautiful,” Lilith said. And then before Zelda could even realise what they were doing, she was swaying, as Lilith had one hand on her hip, the other in hers, pulling her into a waltz.

    It’d been a while since she’d waltzed with anyone, she realised. She didn’t mind how it felt, especially when Lilith looked at her with such bright eyes. As if she’d never been so happy.  “So you thought you’d dance with me?” Zelda asked

    Lilith nodded. “I did, indeed,” she said, and it was then that Zelda noticed the music swelling high in the background. It was hard to remain cross when Lilith held her firmly, hips swaying, feet leading her before she spun her around in what was not a part of a waltz.

    Laughing, she turned back and grabbed at Lilith’s waist, her other hand still in Lilith’s grip as she took to leading, showing her how to actually waltz.

    “Oh, I see,” Lilith said. “So even here you have to lead?”

    “My domain,” she reminded, dancing her around the kitchen. “I used to be quite adequate at partnered dancers.”

    “Of course you were. You went to boarding school, didn’t you?”

    “And what does that mean?”

    “Just that…the great Zelda Spellman never ceases to surprise me in the many things she knows.”

    “You’re not so bad yourself,” Zelda pointed out, though she did mean it. There was a grace to Lilith that came from experience.

    “Mm. Well, I did take-up partnered dancing to practice for my wedding.”

    Zelda kept moving, continuing to lead them around as she watched Lilith’s expression soften. Her eyes sparkled in the kitchen light, but she didn’t grow distant, almost as if she was reaching out, hoping to share that part of her.

    “You would have been beautiful, a beautiful bride. He was fortunate to have known you.”

    “He was a better dancer than I. Took to it naturally.” And Zelda watched as Lilith’s expression turned fond, drifting in the memory, before her eyes returned to Zelda’s, softness returning. “Have you ever married?”

    “Almost, a few times, but the love of my work became too much for any partner that proposed.”

    “Their loss,” Lilith said, and then suddenly Zelda was being spun again before dizzyingly been brought back into Lilith’s arms. “Anyone would be lucky to have you.”

    “I would say the same about you.”

    “Mm. I wonder what that means?”

    Zelda smiled, feeling her heart warm as she dared herself to say something before Lilith paused suddenly and let go. Zelda turned, looking over her shoulder to glance at Ambrose hovering outside of the kitchen, momentarily stunned by what he’d witnessed. “Don’t mind me,” he said. “Just…” and then he made his way to the fridge, picking at the pieces of the sliced ham before disappearing back to the movie.

    Zelda bit her lip, waiting for the panic to set…but it didn’t come. If anything she felt an almost relief flood through her.

    Ambrose saw them, and although he’d been awkward from stepping into what had clearly been an intimate moment, he had the decency to act like it was not something to be worried about.

    Zelda reached beside her, taking Lilith’s hand and giving it a squeeze. They returned to the washing up, with Zelda finishing the drying up. Through-out it Zelda found herself smiling, still awash with happiness from dancing. A part of her wanted to reach for Lilith again but knew the moment had passed. The record was winding to the last song as they set the plates back in the cupboard, glasses and cutlery set away.

    The dining table was wiped down, the kitchen was swept, and napkins were taken to the laundry before, at last, Zelda poured Lilith and herself a glass of cider both as they made their way to where the television was. Ambrose was lounging across the arms of the armchair, as Hilda sat in her usual chair, glasses low on her nose and a quilt over her lap.

    Zelda sat on the lounge and watched as Lilith sat on the other side of the couch.

    A random Christmas movie was playing––likely from Ambrose or Sabrina’s collection––and as it did, Zelda felt the chill of the room settle over her. The fire was dying, and Ambrose seemed half-asleep in his chair, making no attempt to feed it.

    Standing up, Zelda went to where the other quilt was kept and brought it out, moving to sit closer on the lounge seat next to Lilith, so as to set the quilt over them both. She didn’t care, she decided, if Hilda or Ambrose knew.

    It was Christmas, and she was happy. And she wanted a relationship, a real, proper relationship with Lilith. Loathe as she was to admit it, given how rude it’d been, but Marie was right to question Zelda in her hesitance to take the next step.

    She wanted to sit next to Lilith and hold her hand and flirt with her openly. And kiss her if she so chose.

    So she slid her hand next to Lilith’s, allowing their hands to brush, and from the corner of her eye watched as Lilith glanced at her, before smiling. The woman lifted her hand, fingertips brushing over the back of hers in a tease.

    “I hate this movie,” Lilith whispered, low enough for the others to not hear.

    “So do I.”

    When the movie finished, darkness had crept outside. “I’ll make some cocoa, hmm?” Hilda said, rising to her feet.

    Ambrose blinked tiredly, stretching, before he took out the movie and placed another in, returning to sit back in the chair like it was any other Christmas. It was another movie that Zelda took no favour to, but she found herself not even half minding as her shoulders brushed against Lilith’s.

    Hot cocoa was brought out, set up and Hilda made no attempt to say anything, though Zelda didn’t miss her not-so-secret smile to herself.

    Zelda took the cocoa and then nudged at Lilith, knowing the woman was likely finding the movie as tedious as she was.

    Pushing the blanket aside, Zelda grabbed their coats and lead her to the back porch, opening the door to sit outside. It was cold, the frostbiting, but the cocoa kept her hands warm as she moved to sit on the bench, sipping at the cocoa as Lilith drew next to her.

    “So,” Lilith said. “Forgive me for being candid, but I couldn’t help but notice how…cosy you were.”

    Zelda swallowed, taking a moment to steady herself. “May I be honest?”

    “Of course.”

    “I…like you a lot,” she said, turning to look at Lilith. “I don’t want this arrangement to be just an arrangement. I can’t…enter into a relationship until I ensure both Ambrose and Sabrina are fine with it, but I want that. With you.”

    “A relationship?”

    Zelda nodded, looking away to stare out at the evening sky. It was dark with the cloud cover, cold, so cold she felt that it might even snow. “I detest the word girlfriend, but…you don’t have to agree to it. We can keep it as it is, but I—“

    “Zelda,” Lilith said, her name a soft whisper in the night and Zelda turned to look at her again, watching the woman’s mouth smile, before she was leaning forward to kiss her.

    She tasted of chocolate and cinnamon, and Zelda moaned against it, her mouth tasting her again and again, before she pulled away, watching as Lilith licked her lip, a bright smile on her face. It was enough that she wanted to kiss her again.

    “Am I to suppose that means you also want this?” Zelda asked.

    Lilith laughed, her breath coming out in fog into the night air. “Yes,” she said, turning to look at Zelda. “Now invite me upstairs, and I’ll show you the Christmas present I bought you.”

    “Are you wearing it?” Zelda asked, eyes drawing over Lilith’s body.

    “No, but I’m intrigued as to what you think it is.”

    Zelda ignored the question, choosing instead to do as she was asked and lead her back inside, through the kitchen, up the rear stairs and to her bedroom. And then the bedroom door was being shut, and Lilith was drawing her eyes around the room, looking like she was going to start rifling through her drawers.

    “Don’t even think about it.”

    Lilith turned on her heel and smirked. “Think about what?” she asked.

    “Touching things.”

    At that, the mischief returned to Lilith, and she had turned to face Zelda completely. “And whatever ever will you do, Professor Spellman, if I were to touch things.”

    “Try it and find out.”

    Lilith drew in a long deep breath, her eyes running over Zelda’s form as if to drink her in. “I need to start visiting you in your own domain more if this is how you act.”

    “Tired of seeing me on my knees?”

    “Never,” Lilith said, her face completely serious. And then she was walking over, and Zelda could feel the coolness of her hands as she held her waist. “Do I get to unwrap my Christmas present, now?” she asked.

    Zelda laughed. “You asked me here to give me my gift, or have you forgotten?”

    Lilith grinned and then she was pulling out a box from her pocket. It was long and thin, wrapped in emerald paper and tied with a ribbon. Zelda smiled, wondering if it was, indeed, an alleged pearl necklace as she removed the ribbon and then gently unpeeled the wrapping with her nail, careful to not tear it.

    “Oh,” Lilith said. “You’re one of those people.”

    “Careful, or you won’t get your present.”

    “By the time you finish unwrapping, it’ll be morning and no-longer Christmas.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes. “Honestly,” she said, before setting the wrapping paper aside and then carefully opening the box.

    Inside was a necklace, a fine gold chain, with an elegant design of gold loops that would hang low between her cleavage. It was beautiful, and Zelda picked it up from the box, admiring it.

    “There’s a thing in the kink community known as a day collar,” Lilith advised. “I was planning on…officially asking if you would consider entering into an exclusive relationship with me as well. But it seems that you asked me first.”

    “You were going to propose monogamy?”

    Lilith became shy, an uncertainty wavering over her. Zelda stepped closer, and then handed her the necklace, turning around to pull her hair over the shoulder. There was a pause, and then Lilith placed the necklace carefully over her throat before her lips pressed against her skin. Zelda sighed, feeling warmth spread through her chest.

    She turned in Lilith’s arms, looking to her. “There’s something to be said about monogamy,” Zelda advised as she set her hands on Lilith’s shoulders. “I won’t ask you to give up your work. But I would like to be the only person you come home to.”

    Lilith smiled. “I should hope you don’t ask me to give up my job. It’d be rather strange for you to request me to stop being a Principal to date you.”

    “No, I meant––“

    “Zelda, I closed those services off days ago. I only got back into the business because…” she paused then, looking pained. “Because I was lonely, and it was a way to feel intimacy without damaging the memory of Adam.”

    “If it hurts, we don’t have to do this. We can––“

    “You don’t listen, do you?” Lilith said, laughing. “I want this. I want you. There’s only you, Zelda.”

    With those words, Zelda felt incandescent in that moment. A foolish part of her want to leap into her arms or spin her around, or kiss her so suddenly that Lilith would be melting under her touch––but she did none of those things. Instead, she just looked at Lilith, and for a moment, she could imagine their lives together.

    All the Christmases, the Thanksgiving and birthdays. Even Valentine’s Day. There would be anniversaries and holidays, excuses to disappear together for the weekend or travel or a hundred and one other things.

    The thought should have terrified her, and maybe a part of her was scared about how easy it was to see a possible life flash before her, but it settled and then there was only the here and now.

    Only Lilith.

    She leant forward and pressed her mouth to Lilith’s, feeling the necklace slide between her breasts. It was a beautiful gift, making her own pale in contrast––though she supposed she could always offer a filthy fantasy to be fulfilled, should Lilith so wish.

    “You want to know my favourite part about this,” Lilith said, giving the last loop of the necklace a tug. “There are attachments that go right…here,” she advised, fingers tweaking at nipples through the material of Zelda’s clothes.

    Zelda recoiled, grabbing at her chest. “How did you do that?” she asked.

    “I have a gift of always knowing where a woman’s nipples are,” she advised. “You wouldn’t believe how handy it is.”

    “I’m sure I can imagine,” Zelda said, trying to ignore the way that her nipples were now painfully erect. She pulled away from the woman then, shooting her a look before making her way over to the dresser where she’d set out the printed file earlier that morning. “I need you to understand that I thought about this before…I even realised how much I––wanted you,” she said, hoping Lilith didn’t notice the brief hesitation as she tried to focus on not saying the word ‘love’.

    Lilith softened, moving to sit on the end of Zelda’s bed as she watched her shuffle with the papers. “Did you write me a love letter?” she asked. “Or something filthy?”

    Zelda flushed. “Certainly not.”

    “Shame, I haven’t had any erotic poetry written about me.”

    Zelda looked away, hating how seductive the woman looked as she crossed her leg, bouncing her foot absent-mindedly, grinning at her. It was enough to make Zelda’s thoughts utterly distracted by how her mouth formed the word filthy.

    “I…had thought about what you said with Marie, about the arts,” Zelda advised. “And I liked the idea of…going to an Art Museum with you, so I looked, and next week there’s a new show that’s opened in the city on modern art, which I felt you would likely enjoy showing me around.”

    Lilith’s grin only widened. “Did you plan the Girlfriend Experience for New Year’s Eve?”

    “I…no, nothing like that. And I still need to speak to Sabrina before we’re together, but I just thought––“

    “I love it,” Lilith said, and her face was soft as she looked at her. “How many days?”

    “Thursday, coming back Sunday morning. And then I’ll pick up Sabrina that night and…” she trailed off, feeling the future flash before her. Of speaking to Sabrina, of her niece’s indifference or perhaps, conserved annoyance, before Zelda pushed through and found her and Ambrose’s acceptance for her to date.

    And then it would be her birthday, and she’d have someone to share that with.

    “Zelda,” Lilith said, and then she lifted a hand and crooked her finger. Zelda came over and presented the papers and watched as Lilith adjusted her legs before she grabbed at Zelda’s waist and tugged her down on her lap.

    Only then did she take the papers and look them over, her eyes scrutinising the exhibition tickets, the hotel booking, confirmation of a restaurant.

    “Whatever would you have done if I said no?”

    “Gone by myself,” Zelda said. “Or taken someone else. It’s…” she trailed off, and coughed, not wanting to admit that she’d been self-indulgent and had planned it as part of her birthday to herself. She could find a friend to attend the museum and the dinner, there was no reason either of those things had to be romantic.

    But she wanted them to be.

    Lilith continued to look it over. “I like that you print out your travel plan. I expect you’ll probably take it with you in a folder.”

    “Don’t be rude,” Zelda said, not wanting to admit that she would do something similar.

    At that, Lilith’s eyes looked up at hers. “Or what?” she asked, her tone turning suggestive. “You’ll…punish me?”

    “I just might.”

    Lilith smirked at, and then Zelda felt a hand on her back. There was a tension laying between them, as Lilith held back, waiting for her to make the first move.

    So be it.

    She leant towards her and kissed her, drawing her mouth over Lilith’s before adjusting herself, turning in her lap. She drew up the skirt of her dress and straddled Lilith’s legs, her hands sliding over the woman’s shoulders and parted her mouth, slipping her tongue over Lilith’s to feel her moan sweetly.

    And then she heard the sound of the papers being tossed beside her.

    Zelda made a murmured noise of annoyance, pulling away to turn and look to where they’d been tossed, only to have Lilith’s mouth move down her neck and throat, kissing her firmly.

    And then Zelda was sighing, feeling her breath come out in an exhale.

    “You could treat the present with some respect.”

    “They’re papers,” Lilith said. “I’ll be on my most wicked behaviour for you on the weekend.” And then Lilith was lying back, pulling Zelda with her as she continued to kiss over her neck, her hands drawing behind Zelda’s back to unzip the dress.

    Here, Zelda drew back and looked at Lilith, spilling the dress down her arms before she stood off from the woman and undressed, watching as Lilith did the same. And then when clothes were removes, discarded to the ground like the thrown paper, she settled again on Lilith’s lap, kissing her slowly, sweetly as she tasted her mouth, hands running through her hair.

    “What do you want?” Lilith asked, and Zelda felt her hands draw over her thighs, sliding up her hips. “You could sit on my face,” she teased.

    Zelda laughed and then looped her arms around Lilith’s neck, a sudden shyness creeping on her. “I…” she swallowed and watched as Lilith’s humour softened, an earnest curiosity as she patiently waited.

    “Whatever you want,” Lilith said. “I don’t have any judgement.”

    “No, I…I want to lead,” she said. “But only if you want that. I know last time you––“

    Lilith’s hands settled over Zelda’s shoulders as she leant up and kissed her briefly. “I would very much so enjoy that,” she said. “Now you have to live up to all of your boastings.”

    “I will,” Zelda shot back. She paused, glancing over Lilith’s face, ensuring the woman was genuine in her excitement before she pressed forward and kissed her.

    She was slow in her desire, wanting to take a chance to drink at the moment. She kissed Lilith’s mouth, then her jaw and down her shoulders before pressing the woman back on the bed. And then she kissed down her body.

    It was a form of worship, in her own way, as she kissed over her breasts, drawing her body down the abdomen and feeling Lilith’s breath slowly draw in and then out in a low exhale. She kissed down her sides and over her hips. She wasn’t sure if Lilith wanted more if she wanted teeth and nails and a passionate romp.

    And maybe Zelda wanted those things too.

    But right then, she wanted to taste Lilith’s body, she wanted to feel her lungs expand with a breath, feel the vibration of a moan in her throat. She wanted to see the skin prick with anticipation as she drew down. She wanted, more than anything, to hear her sigh and watch her hands dig into her sheets.

    So Zelda was slow. She pressed her mouth down the woman’s thighs, kissing up between them as Lilith parted them. She slid her fingers up the woman’s hips and, her mouth over the public mound and watched as Lilith tilted her head to look at her, a soft smile tugging on her lips that made her heart flutter.

    And then Zelda kissed over her sex, her tongue slow and lazy, tasting over the labia and the coated arousal.

    Lilith sighed, her hand drawing through and combing through Zelda’s hair. It was gentle, soft as if she was reaching out just to hold her.

    Zelda’s tongue drew firmly, eagerly until Lilith’s hips were rocking in sync, her thighs clenching. Zelda felt her hands tug in her hair before relaxing, a slow-building tempo growing with them.

    She loved her, and it was easy to allow that to spill in how she flicked her tongue, how she stroked and kissed and tasted her. She loved her, so she ran her hands up her hips and pulled her deeper onto her tongue. She loved her, so she moaned between her legs and heard Lilith gasp in response.

    She loved her, loved her with her entire being, so when Lilith’s moans turned to whimpers and small cries, Zelda felt her heart pull inside of her.

    She’d give Lilith anything, anything she wanted. She would reach up to the skies and pluck the moon if Lilith wanted to wear it around her neck.

    She loved her, but she couldn’t tell her, so she said it over and over and over with her tongue, as Lilith’s hands curled in her hair, and her hips rocked against hers and she came with a loud, gasp and her name on her lips.

    And then Zelda drew up on the bed and kissed her, feeling Lilith’s eagerness to draw over her.

    “Perhaps it wasn’t boasting,” Lilith teased, when she pulled away, her hands stroking over Zelda’s face gently. It was enough to make Zelda’s heartache, desperation pulling in her to tell her.

    Zelda felt insecurity rising in her, wondering if she perhaps hadn’t satisfied her before she settled it down. “I’m not done with you yet,” she purred.

    “Are you sure? It’s getting late?“

    “Stay,” Zelda said. “I would very much so like it if you stayed.”

    “If I stay overnight, your family will know.”

    “I’m sure,” Zelda said. “I don’t care what they say. I just want you.”

    In the dim light of the room, she could see Lilith smiling, and for a moment, it looked almost as if her eyes sparkled. “You could steal a girl’s heart by talking that way.”

    Zelda pressed forward, kissing her again before she pulled back. “There’s one other thing I want,” she said, as she began to lazily draw a pattern on Lilith’s hip, watching her eyebrows rose in curiosity. “After all, you are my Queen.”

    “I am,” Lilith said, and her expression softened with arousal. “Tell me, handmaiden,” and then Zelda felt the woman’s fingers tug on the new necklace, reminding her. “What is it that you desire from your queen?”

    “A queen deserves a worthy throne,” she teased. “And what better throne than her handmaiden?’

    “Mm. Are you asking me to sit on your face?”

    “I am,” she said boldly.

    Lilith laughed and then shifted in the bed to sit up. “Well, how could I refuse such an offer.” She paused then, looking at her and seemed to smile as she tilted her head. “You don’t need to be gentle with me.”

    “Oh––“ Zelda gasped, feeling a sudden rush of embarrassment.

    “Don’t mistake me. I needed that, especially for the first time since I’d let anyone have sex with me. But I trust you. You don’t need to gentle, and…I would very much like to see what you can truly offer.”

    “Perhaps that’s it,” Zelda said. “Would that be so terrible?”

    Lilith smiled. “Not at all. If your mouth was on me like for the rest of my days, I would die a very satisfied woman.”

    “But you do like it rough?” Zelda asked, ensuring she understood.

    “I do.”

    “And you want that?”

    “Mm, only if you do.”

    “Well…I’ll see what I can do,” Zelda teased. “It might be something I need to work up to being able to do as well as you.”

    “Of course,” Lilith nodded, and her expression shifted into a genuine smile. “I won’t ever ask for anything you don’t want to do. You can refuse.”

    “Sit on my face, and we’ll discuss after that.”

    Lilith nodded.

    Zelda felt an excitement grow, knowing that Lilith’s expectations were lower. She was asking, politely, for more passion, and Zelda was promising to attempt.

    Zelda settled back on the bed, fixing her hair behind herself as she laid down on the bed and watched as Lilith shifted, her knees adjusting on either side of her head. And then Zelda’s hands were drawing up the woman’s hips, and she felt Lilith’s fingers entwine in hers, holding her hands steady before she settled her sex down onto her mouth.

    This time, Zelda wasn’t lazy or sweet. She was eager with her tongue, tasting over the women and feeling the arousal coat over her tastebuds. There was nothing more she wanted than to taste her again and again, feeling her shake and shiver.

    “Zelda,” Lilith gasped, and Zelda felt her hands let go before there was the creak of Lilith grabbing at the bed head. Zelda didn’t let up. Last time was a declaration, this was a need to prove how wicked her tongue could be. An unholy offering that had Lilith forgetting where she was as she gasped and purred her name in eagerness.

    Zelda’s nails dug into her hips, moving them as she desired when Lilith’s rocking became shaken her by the building orgasm. She tugged her deeper onto her tongue, and drew her mouth over the labia, sucking over the clit as her teeth drew over it dangerously, warning what she was capable of.

    And then, where Lilith was drawing close, she drew her mouth up, focusing on the clit as she slid two fingers inside of her, curling and pressing inside of her as she listened to Lilith’s panted breath turn into desperate eagerness.

    Lilith’s hand grabbed at her hair, tugging her forcefully as Zelda laughed between her thighs, returning to sucking on the clit, tongue swirling around it decadently as she continued stroke inside of the woman, feeling the muscles clench forcefully around her.

    She could take more, so Zelda slid another finger inside of her, filling her up as she stroked firmly.

    “I’m––“ Lilith gasped, “Going to get you…” she gasped, her eyes opening to look down at her. “I’m going to fuck you with an inch of your life after––oh my God, Zelda, don’t stop.” Lilith’s head tossed back, her body bowing over the bedhead and Zelda couldn’t help but feel the growing pride inside of her as she watched the woman rock over her fingers and tongue, how she looked beautifully erotic coming undone.

    Lilith clenched around her fingers, her body jerking with a cry, and then Zelda pressed harder, stroking firmer to be rewarded with Lilith gasping a short, “God Zelda…” and a sudden rush of warmth that spilt across her tongue and down her throat.

    And then Lilith was gasping and bowing forward, allowing Zelda to slip out from underneath her as she caught her breath.

    Sitting up, Zelda turned on the bed, watching as Lilith looked over her shoulder and glared at her, “Might be something you need to work up to?” she mocked. “You are mine, Zelda Spellman and you’re going to regret that.”

    “Regret it? You didn’t enjoy it?” Zelda asked, knowing very well that she had. She could taste distinctly how much she enjoyed it, and would very much enjoy causing Lilith to squirt again in her mouth.

    Lilith grinned at her, sharp and feral. “Oh I did, and now I know how well you can use that mouth of yours, I’m going to fuck it until I’ve dragged out every missed orgasm from it.”

    Zelda shivered, feeling thrill spill down at her. “Well then,” she said, using her thumb to wipe her chin clean. “I’m yours to command.”

    Lilith drew in a deep breath and then smiled at her. “Lie down,” she commanded.

    Zelda laughed as she obeyed. It was certainly going to be a long evening, but Zelda didn’t care in the least.

    She didn’t care if her tongue went numb, or if the muscles in her forearm burned with exhaustion. She would service Lilith until dawn.

    It was early in the evening, but as Lilith’s sex returned to her face, Zelda looked up at her and watched as Lilith sighed as Zelda stroked her tongue over her.

    “You’ve ruined Christmas for me, I hope you know that,” Lilith said. “I’ll expect this from you every year.”

    Every year, Zelda smirked, flicking her tongue. She wanted to retort with something clever, but unfortunately, her mouth was too busy to respond. So instead, she slid her hands up Lilith’s body and pinched at her nipples, just so she could hear her gasp, jerking her hips over her face.

    If Zelda was honest with herself. If she indulged deep in her heart, she might even think to herself that she could see one particular image sharper than anything else when she saw the future.

    Lilith waltzing with her, dressed in ivory.

    But it was too indulgent to consider, so she focused on fucking her instead.

    _____________________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#caos fanfic#madam spellman#zelith
    7
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    25.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [19/?]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: Zelda nodded, feeling herself squirm as Lilith’s hand slid around her waist, her mouth coming to brush over her ear, “you look starving, wouldn’t you like to eat out, tonight?”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda awoke on the sheepskin, her arm around Marie’s waist. She was exhausted and for a moment, uncertain as to why she’d awoken until she felt the chill of the evening wash over her, the absence of a warm body at her back. Turning to look over her shoulder, she noticed Lilith standing up behind her.

    Before rising to her feet, she carefully extracted herself from Marie and took Lilith’s outstretched hand, following her into the bathroom.

    There, she helped Lilith undress from her clothes, before both of them stepped into the shower. A quiet settling between them as Zelda took the soap and washed over Lilith’s body, admiring the bite marks and bruises inflicted from her and Marie. When she was done, Lilith took the soap and washed her over as well.

    As she was drawing the soap down her thighs, Zelda felt her heartbeat pause, her teeth coming out to bite her bottom lip.

    “Zelda?” Lilith asked, “Are you okay?”

    She nodded, uncertain about how to admit the truth. How could she tell her how chest ached, how her heart squeezed and how desperately she wanted to say the words?

    If she said the words and Lilith gently reminded her of her place, the anxiety that they weren’t together, not really, would weigh over her thoughts for whatever remained of their relationship. It would ruin what they have.

    How could she ever tell Lilith?

    Lilith set the soap aside and then drew her into her arms, pulling her firmly against her chest. Zelda’s eyes squeezed shut just as she thought about sinking into it, letting the woman’s hands draw over her, but she couldn’t.

    She couldn’t love Lilith. She couldn’t.

    But she did.

    “Do you want me to take you home?”

    “No, no, I’ll help. I’ll––“

    “I’ll take you home,” Lilith said. “You don’t have to return to your family unless you want to, you can stay at my house until Minion and I clean-up the worse of the mess. And then we can go from there. Get some sleep, maybe eat?“

    Zelda nodded, only because she didn’t want to face returning home just yet, but knew that she couldn’t be around Lilith for too long while her emotions clawed up her throat.

    Out of the shower, Lilith wrapped a robe around herself and pulled Zelda into a towel, and then she shuffled her back to the bedroom where Zelda dressed in some of her clothes from last night, holding onto the fiddly parts she couldn’t be bothered to put on again.

    “Leaving?” Marie asked with a yawn as she turned on the sheepskin to look at her.

    “I am.”

    “I’ll see you tonight then?”

    Zelda nodded, recalling that Marie’s event was to be hosted that night. “I’ll see you then,” she agreed. Marie smiled at her before she rose, dressing as well. Zelda could hear the soft sounds drifting from downstairs as people awoke and left. Likely, Lilith was finding Minion to instruct him on what needed to be done.

    Padding downstairs, she watched as Lilith grabbed her keys and then smiled at Zelda. It was soft and sweet like she was happy to see her, despite them only just seeing each other moments before.

    “Come on,” she said, lacing their fingers together, and then Lilith was taking her outside, guiding her into her car before she moved into the driver’s seat.

    “Are you sure you’re fine to drive?”

    “I am,” Lilith assured. “But it’s nice of you to ask.”

    “I’m concerned about my safety,” Zelda scoffed, sinking into the seat. She tossed a look to Lilith, watching as Lilith’s lips curled in amusement before she shifted the car into gear.

    As the car pulled onto the road, Zelda felt the heaviness of exhaustion drift over her. Her limbs were heavy, her body ached, but she felt clean at the very least, which was something. There had been more lube between the three of them than Zelda had probably experienced in a lifetime.

    “How do you feel today?” Lilith asked.

    “Good, sore,” Zelda advised, shifting awkwardly. The soreness was expected, and nothing felt unusual. Overall, she just felt tired. “I enjoyed myself if that’s what you’re trying to ask.”

    “It was,” Lilith said. “I…am pleased that you attended.” And then there was a silence before Lilith drew in a sharp intake of breath. “Do you have plans for the rest of the day?”

    “Marie’s speaking in the lecture hall tonight. Will you be attending?”

    “Should I?”

    Zelda nodded, “You promised that you would seduce me with your knowledge in the arts.”

    Lilith paused and then laughed. “I believe that was with regards to the girlfriend experience. Is this meant to be a girlfriend experience?”

    Zelda felt her heartbeat at the words. She’d always despised the words boy or girl to denote a paramour, there was something entirely juvenile about it, and yet she couldn’t hide the fact that the context of the words sent a thrill down her spine. A very dangerous thrill that would lead her to a world of hurt should she pursue it. “We’re friends,” Zelda said. “Friends go to art talks together.”

    “I see.” A silence pulled between them again, and Zelda peered over at her. Lilith’s expression was masked, which meant she was hiding something––whether it was relief or pain, Zelda had no idea. Perhaps she’d somehow managed to offend her.

    Perhaps Lilith wanted to be her girlfriend. Zelda shifted her eyes away, feeling the thoughts curl in her.

    “What time is the talk?” Lilith asked.

    “Seven. We can get dinner after if you like?”

    At that, Lilith smirked at her. “An art talk and dinner, are you sure you’re not trying to seduce me?”

    “I’m always trying to seduce you,” Zelda teased, looking over at her.

    “Mm, well, I shouldn’t be long. You can make yourself at home and go to sleep upstairs. By the time you’re refreshed, I should be back home, and you can tell me more about this seduction.”

    “Wonderful. Then you can make lunch.”

    “We’ll see about that,” Lilith laughed.

    They arrived at the house, and Lilith unlocked the door for them both before she headed upstairs and changed her leather jacket for a dress. Zelda stood awkwardly in the bedroom, trying not to focus on how lovely Lilith looked as she sat at her dresser and removed her make-up. And then, she was switching her heels and grabbing Zelda by the hips, kissing her softly on the lips. “I’ll be back soon,” she promised. “Did you want me to take this off?” she asked, touching at the collar.

    Zelda swallowed, reaching up to touch the leather. “If you don’t mind,” she said, before turning around.

    Lilith unbuckled the collar, gently taking it off before she set it down on the dresser, and then she was reaching for Zelda again, her lips pressing over Zelda’s neck until Zelda felt a low laugh building in her throat. “Careful,” Zelda warned, “I might pull you to bed.”

    “Mm, I better be quick then,” Lilith said, and then she was pressing a goodbye kiss to her lips before she was disappearing out of the bedroom.

    Then she was gone, the door was shut, the car sounding before it left the driveway and Zelda was left tracing where Lilith’s lips had touched.

    She wandered downstairs, fixing her self a cup of tea and a piece of toast, her thoughts heavy about last night.

    She had enjoyed herself, from the opening ceremony to the threesome, there hadn’t been a moment she hadn’t enjoyed. When she’d thought about the orgy, she’d expected to participate in a more vigorous group sex section with everyone else, but the softness of being with Marie, pressed against Lilith was preferred.

    She couldn’t deny that she wasn’t somewhat intrigued to see the woman again later that night. Her and Lilith had been an undeniable team and to be pressed between them again would be more than pleasurable.

    Zelda drifted around the house. Tidying up after herself before she walked upstairs and attempted to sleep, only to be plagued by her own emotional awareness of herself.

    She loved Lilith.

    The thought fluttered and then sunk inside of her. If she was to tell her, everything would change in their relationship. If Lilith felt the same, and dearly, Zelda hoped she did, then it would mean having to be upfront and honest with her family.

    And if Zelda was honest, she wasn’t ready to do that. For now, Lilith was hers. Hers to have and hold. Once she spoke to her family, then Lilith would be shared, and they would insist on gathered events where there was every opportunity they could be their overbearing selves, pushing their thoughts and perceptions of Zelda onto Lilith until Lilith began to notice how shallow Zelda could be, how self-absorbed and focused on her work until she decided she didn’t want any of that.

    No, it was best if she kept the feelings to herself for now. What they had worked. She didn’t need her family inserting themselves into that narrative, she didn’t need Lilith to say she loved her––if she even did. And she didn’t need the rejection, if Lilith didn’t feel the same way, or didn’t want the same thing.

    They were happy as they were, and right now, all of Zelda’s needs were being met. The holidays would end soon, but that would be after her birthday, right now, things were peaceful.

    She felt dreams pull at her as she finally fell into a restless sleep, and then she was being awoken by shifting in the bed beside her, “go back to sleep,” Lilith whispered, curling up against her. “We’ll rest for an hour, and then you can make me a late lunch.”

    “I’m not going to make––“

    Lilith’s hand reach out, pressing against her lips. “Shh, sleeping.”

    Zelda glared at the woman, but relented, feeling as the hand slipped around her waist, Lilith’s face nuzzling against her shoulder.

    The touch almost burned, but as Lilith’s breaths slowed to a long, even measure, Zelda’s eyes fluttered shut as well, drifting back asleep. It was easier this time as if something had been missing before.

    She awoke to Lilith stirring on her shoulder, the woman’s mouth dragging against her skin, and then Zelda felt as the hand drifted down to her hip, fingers brushing over her thigh.

    Zelda sighed, turning to glance at her and watched as Lilith’s eyes opened, peering up at her as if asking permission.

    “Lunch,” Zelda said.

    Lilith sighed and rolled onto her back. “Fine,” she huffed. “But you’re helping me.”

    “So be it.”

    Together, they drew downstairs, shuffling around the kitchen to put a meal as Lilith sat in a robe half open and Zelda sat in a nightgown she’d pilfered from Lilith’s belongings.

    It was utterly lazy. And as Zelda sipped at her tea, she couldn’t help but revel in how much she enjoyed.

    When appropriately satiated, she took their plates and cups and began washing up as Lilith sat back, finishing her tea.

    It was as her hands were in the sink that Lilith came up behind her, chin setting on her shoulder, lips brushing against the shell of her ear as she drew her hands onto her hips. “You can dry if you’re going to hover.”

    “They can air dry,” Lilith said as she began drawing up Zelda’s nightgown.

    “I would have thought that last night would have left you satiated,” Zelda commented as she placed a dish onto the rack.

    “From you? Never.”

    Zelda drew her hands from the water, taking the tea towel to wipe them dry as she turned around to face Lilith. “It’s late, we should be looking at getting…” she trailed off as Lilith began kissing down her jawline and throat. “Getting ready…”

    “We have time,” Lilith whispered, and then her hands were drawing up the dressing gown, and Zelda could hardly fight it, allowing the material to slip over her body. She was right, they had time.

    She allowed the gown to slip above her head, drop to the ground, and then Lilith was kissing her, hands on her hips as she led her to the counter that was clear of any drying dishes. Lilith’s hands were warm, and Zelda sighed as they drew down, slipping around the back of her thighs before she was hoisted up onto the bench.

    “Show-off,” she murmured against Lilith’s lips, feeling her legs part to allow the woman to step between them.

    “You love it,” Lilith said. “I bet you’ve already made a mess on my counter.”

    “You should find out for yourself,” Zelda said, watching as Lilith pulled back to smirk at her. She felt Lilith’s fingers slip over the thigh, sliding down across her sex and stroking over her firmly. Zelda leant back on the counter, hips pushing forward to the edge of it. Lilith’s touch was soft and gentle, drawing over the folds as if she was planning on teasing her.

    Zelda didn’t mind, it was the kind of lazy Sunday sex that she could melt into, her breaths coming in slow, deep exhales, before her eyes fluttered, looking at Lilith.

    There was a low fluttering feeling, spilling through her chest as Lilith stroked at her sex, circling around her clit. Zelda wrapped her fingers on the edge of the countertop, hips rocking over the touch as she bit her lip.

    She could feel the words I love you, building in her throat as Lilith watched her, eyes sparkling.

    Zelda’s eyes squeezed shut as she felt her thighs tremble, her knuckles turning white as she clutched at the counter. “Lilith,” she exhaled.

    This wasn’t kink. This was sex, pure, unadulterated sex. There were cheek kisses and mouth kisses and lazy, throat kisses. She was in love, deeply, ardently in love with Lilith and yet as she blinked her eyes open, feeling her body clench with the coming orgasm, she watched as Lilith looked at her with fascination.

    And Zelda wondered if she loved her too.  

    “God!” she gasped, and her head dropped back, Lilith’s fingers drew away as the orgasm trembled through her. Zelda closed her eyes briefly, feeling a string of emotions too tight building in her.

    “Zelda?” Lilith asked softly.

    “I’m okay,” she nodded. “Tired,” she admitted and smiled at her.

    “If you like, we can probably sleep for another––“

    “Can I touch you?” Zelda asked.

    Lilith paused, blinking. “Of course you can, I’m right here,” she said, and her hand dropped over Zelda’s own.

    Zelda’s fingers lifted, lacing in them. “No, I mean, you’re always pulling away, or tying me up or distracting me with sex, and I enjoy those things, but…I want you. I want to have sex with you,” she said, making her point clear. There was a shyness to herself, and she wasn’t sure if it came from how eagerly she wanted it or an insecurity building in her that Lilith did not want her.

    Zelda watched as Lilith’s expression pinched. “You want to fuck me?”

    “No, yes, I mean, that too but I want…I want to taste you and touch you and yes, fuck you. I want to be the cause of you saying my name.”

    “You are,” Lilith assured and her fingers squeezed around Zelda’s. “You don’t have to prove anything to me.”

    “It’s not about proving myself, I…” Zelda pulled her hand away and then shifted at Lilith until she stepped back, allowing her to drop down onto the floor. “Why would you think I need to prove myself? Should I be proving something?”

    At that, Lilith’s eyes narrowed before she looked away. “No, nothing like that,” she said. “Zelda, I haven’t allowed anyone to touch me like that for a very long time,” she admitted, and a look of conflict spread across her face. “If that’s what you want––“

    “No,” Zelda said, cutting her short. “No, I want it, but I want you to want it, too.”

    Lilith bit her lip, and for the first time, Zelda realised how small the woman was. She appeared shy, her domineering energy shrinking as she pulled in to herself. And then she drew in a breath and seemed to forcefully relax. “I do,” she admitted, “But not today. If we’re going to have sex like that, I don’t want to be watching the clock to make sure we’re not late to an event.”

    Zelda softened as her heart pulled in her chest. “What are you doing this Friday?”

    “I imagine…sitting at home and ordering Pizza,” Lilith advised. “It’s Christmas after all.”

    Zelda blinked. “You’re not spending Christmas with anyone?”

    “No, why would I?”

    “Because it’s Christmas. Shouldn’t you be spending it with family and friends?”

    Lilith shook her head. “I’ve spent many Christmases alone, Zelda. It’s not all it’s worked up to be.”

    Zelda felt her heart in the throat, the meaning in the subtext of the words. Lilith didn’t have anyone to spend it with.

    “No. You’re coming to my house on Friday. Sabrina is having her holidays with a friend, so we’ll have an extra plate anyway.” She watched as Lilith’s expression shifted to argue before glaring it down. “It wasn’t a request,” she advised hotly––which was more effective than she expected given that she was standing naked in Lilith’s kitchen with wet thighs.  

    “I see. Well, how can I refuse an order like that?”

    “You can’t,” she said. “Now, we need to get dressed before we’re late for this, and given that I need to be there early, we can not be late.”

    “As you wish,” Lilith said. And it was like all the awkwardness from the moments before had passed, and Lilith’s hands touched cupped her face, a smile on her mouth as she leant forward and kissed Zelda sweetly. “And do tell me what you plan on wearing because as I recall, your only clothes are quite ruined.”

    Zelda swallowed. Ah, she realised she hadn’t thought that far ahead.

    “Well, I’m sure we can find something in my wardrobe, though you’ll owe me.”

    “And what does owing you look like?” Zelda asked. But Lilith only smiled as she led Zelda upstairs.

    As it was, even though Zelda had wider hips and Lilith had a more prominent bust, there was a skirt and blouse combination found that was suitable enough, with a high collar (and after one glance in the mirror, she needed it).

    Zelda fixed her hair and used Lilith’s lipstick and eye make-up to fix herself before she deemed herself suitable.

    And then, within the next hour, they were at the University. Prudence had messaged her earlier to let her know that she could not make it due to a family emergency but assured everything was organised. Zelda sent back a polite message, thanking Prudence for all her help.

    She couldn’t help but think it had something to do with Faustus but set the thought aside. It wasn’t her business.

    Zelda led Lilith to her office first, rummaging through her drawers for the keys to the lecture hall as Lilith circled the room, picking up books and flicking through them before she began playing with the knick-knacks and photos in the office.

    “Must you touch everything?”

    “Well, there are other things I’d prefer to touch in this office, but you said we were pressed for time.”

    Zelda paused, looking from the clock to Lilith. They could… She shook her head. “We are,” she said. “And there’s plenty of time in the world for that later.“

    Lilith set the photo frame down. “Are you certain?”

    Zelda gave her a look, eyebrows raising and watched as Lilith smirked at her. Thankfully, with her keys in grip, Zelda was able to exit out of the office and lead them both down to where the lecture hall was.

    It didn’t take long to set up, and by the time that Marie had arrived, people had begun to enter the room, heading to the seats in the front row to await the start of the talk.

    Zelda, usually pleased with people who arrived early, found herself annoyed by it, and it took a pause to self-reflect and realise that she’d hoped for herself and Lilith to speak with Marie again––possibly invite her out to dinner with them both.

    When Marie placed her laptop down, Zelda greeted her, flushing as she felt Lilith step up beside her. “Zelda, Lilith,” Marie purred. “Don’t you two look simply good enough to eat, hmm?”

    Zelda hummed, biting her lip and looked to Lilith.

    Lilith looked at ease, though she had her hands folded before her as if she was trying to remember to keep them to herself.

    “Everything’s set up,” Zelda confirmed. “Lilith and I will sit over in the back there,” Zelda pointed. It was to allow the attendants to actually have a chance to sit close to Marie and give Zelda access to where the light panel was. “Did you need or want anything, otherwise?”

    “Not at all, I have everything I require,” she said, giving a small nod. “You’ve been most helpful, Zelda. Thank you.”

    Zelda scoffed. “I hardly did anything, but thank you.”

    She then pulled away with Lilith, moving to the back seat and watching as the rest of the hall filled. There were more people than she expected, but less than the social media event expected, though it didn’t come as a surprise. It was nearing Christmas, people had other things on their mind rather than local art talk.

    Marie set-up easily, without any issues, allowing her to begin at the set time. As she began to speak, Zelda dimmed the room’s lights to ensure that the focus was solely on her. Then she moved to sit back down, beside Lilith and listened attentively to Marie speak.

    Her attention remained focused for all of five minutes before she felt Lilith’s hand settle on her knee, before sliding up, underneath the skirt.

    “Your hands are cold,” Zelda whispered.

    “Mm, I know,” Lilith said, sliding her hand up higher. “Might need you to warm them for me.”

    Zelda flushed at that but spread her thighs anyway. There was no one in their row, or the two rows before them, with everyone choosing to sit in the first few rows.

    Lilith’s fingers drew playfully on her thigh, swirling patterns and letters to tease her. As Zelda listed to Marie speak about the human form, and then the female orgasm in-depth, she found herself taken away by Lilith’s fingers as they slid up higher, drawing over the seam in her underwear.

    At the firm touch, the words of the lecture drifted entirely away from her.

    “I could make you come, right here,” Lilith said, stroking firmly over the material. “It would match well to Marie’s lecture on orgasms.” Zelda nodded, agreeing as she bit her lip. “But you are so loud when you come,” and then her fingers pulled away and Zelda whimpered as she inhaled a low, deep breath, trying to stop herself from gasping.

    “Lilith,” Zelda said, looking over at her in the darkness.

    “Yes?”

    Lilith shook her head, turning away. She couldn’t say the words, not here when she was meant to be working. But God, she wanted those fingers back inside of her.

    Instead, she sighed and shifted in her seat, feeling Lilith’s hand grow warm as she kept it pressed between her thighs. “We could sneak away for a few minutes when the lecture has finished?”

    “How long are a few minutes?” Zelda asked.

    “No more than five.”

    “You think you can fuck me in five minutes?”

    “I know I can,” Lilith said, turning and look at her like it was a challenge. “I could probably do it in two, but I want to enjoy it.”

    Zelda bit her tongue and looked away. “Five minutes,” she agreed.

    The lecture ended, and with it, Zelda went down and thanked Marie for speak, before confirming to the audience that there were food and drinks in the opposing room, giving time for people to speak with Marie. People drifted, picking at the food and began networking as expected. And when Zelda noticed that Marie was deeply involved in a conversation, Zelda took Lilith’s hand and tugged her away, down the hall.

    There was a small room that she pulled her into, usually used for the final year subjects when class sizes were only about twenty or less. It had a whiteboard that looked over the ‘u’ shape of seat to seat forty people. Closing the door behind her, she glanced at Lilith and watched as the woman’s eyes traced over the room, apparently thinking about all the things she could do.

    “Five minutes,” Zelda reminded, pointing to the clock on the wall. "Then we have to back in there.”

    Lilith nodded, taking Zelda’s hand and pulling her into one of the student seats. “I feel like the next time we’re here, there’s a chance for us to role-play with Professor Zelda Spellman.”

    “Mm, I would never sleep with my students, though.”

    “Not even if they were as attractive as me?” Lilith asked, leaning forward to kiss her. “I’ll be a model student.”

    “I don’t sleep with my students. It’s immorally wrong and goes against the codes and conducts of the school.”

    “Fine,” Lilith huffed, “and here I thought we could engage in some fun.”

    “Four minutes,” Zelda said and watched as Lilith sunk to her knees. “I can grade you if that will help?”

    “Oh, please, Professor Spellman.” Zelda rolled her eyes, but as her hips shifted and Lilith drew down her underwear, she found it difficult to argue. She gripped at the arms of the chair and shifted to the edge of the seat as Lilith parted her legs and then pressed her tongue against Zelda’s sex.

    Zelda thought she might tease until she felt Lilith’s fingers pressed inside of her hard and fast as her tongue made quick work of teasing her clit. Zelda was gasping within seconds, and then her back was arching, hands gripping at the seats before she shuddered out a moan, loud and vocal to echo through the room, coming fast around Lilith’s fingers.

    She blinked and then gasped and glance at the clock, noting that five minutes hadn’t passed.

    Lilith stood up, turning to look at the clock on the wall before she turned back and grinned at Zelda, licking her fingers. “There we go,” Lilith said. “Now, do you doubt me?”

    Zelda shook her head and went to grab at her underwear and pull them up only for Lilith to stop her and tug them off from around her ankles, stuffing them into her pocket. “I need a trophy, after all.”

    Lilith rolled her eyes before she stood up and felt arousal slick between her thighs. She knew the real reason Lilith was holding onto her underwear, and it was to purely make Zelda aware of how wet she was, as well as much she wanted Lilith to fuck her again.

    And it was working. Damn her.

    But she cleared her throat, fixing her hair. “Well, we should make our way back.”

    “Of course,” Lilith agreed. “And then we can get some dinner.”

    Zelda nodded. “Dinner.”

    “You know, Marie might be hungry too. Perhaps we should invite her out to dinner?” Lilith suggested.

    Zelda nodded, feeling herself squirm as Lilith’s hand slid around her waist, her mouth coming to brush over her ear, “you look starving, wouldn’t you like to eat out, tonight?”

    “Yes.”

    “Good girl.”

    They had to go back to the room first and made small-talk with the guests until they left. By then, the catering was cleared (with only a few bit of cheese and olives left, easy enough to throw into the bin), tables were set away. And everything was packed-up for whenever the next event would be.

    When Zelda turned to look at Lilith, she noticed that she and Marie were speaking with one another, looking as though they were conspiring on something.

    Zelda walked over, smoothing down her skirt and trying to ignore the feeling of damp thighs as she looked between the two scheming women. “Have you decided on dinner?” Zelda asked.

    “We have,” Lilith confirmed. “It’s too late to go out, so we’ve ordered some food to pick up on the way back to mine.”

    Zelda swallowed, feeling those words hum through her. They were going back to Lilith’s. “I have to go back to my family’s tonight,” she said softly. “I wasn’t home last night.”

    Lilith’s face shifted for a moment, before she nodded, “Of course. Well, we can…just go back and eat dinner and then I’ll drop you off home.”

    “I’m parked at yours.”

    Lilith nodded. “Yes, you are. Well, all the more reason.”

    Zelda agreed. “I would love that,” she said. It was only nine-thirty. She’d missed dinner, and the family hadn’t expected her home early that evening anyway. She could stay out until one at the very least. “I don’t have to go home straight away, however.”

    Lilith smiled at her, and it was enough to convince Zelda to stay for a little bit. Truth be told, she didn’t want to go home. She wanted to stay with Lilith, whether that meant sex or talking or just falling asleep beside one-another, she didn’t care.

    She loved her.

    The knowledge of that hummed through her.

    “Let’s go,” she said.

    Marie laughed. “You two kids are crazy,” she said. “If you prefer I can go back to my hotel and leave the evening to you?”

    “No,” Zelda said, before looking at Lilith and confirming with her. Lilith smiled nodding.

    “Don’t be ridiculous,” Lilith said, and Zelda watched as her arm slid around Marie’s waist, hugging her close. “You’re leaving tomorrow. May as well enjoy your company before you’re running off to see your family.”

    “I’ll be back in the city for New Years if you wanted to come-up?” Marie said. “The both of you could come to visit my art studio?” Her eyebrows wiggled, and Zelda couldn’t help but laugh at the ridiculousness of it.

    “So we can pose for you?” she asked. “I feel like this is a plot to get us naked under hot lights.”

    “Most definitely,” Marie confirmed. “But I would love to see how you looked bound up under pretty lights.”

    Well, Zelda thought, that was certainly an idea. Tied and bound, under the mercy of Lilith and Marie. It was certainly an aesthetic she would be thinking about for some time.

    With the lights turned off and the doors locked as they should be, they made their way to Lilith’s car, but as she went to move to the front seat, Lilith blocked her. “I think you and Marie should sit in the back,” she teased, before kissing her. Zelda frowned at the direction, but obeyed, moving to the rear door and sliding into the back seat beside Marie, in the centre section.

    She felt her heart race as Lilith turned the radio down to a low level, before pulling out of the car spot. And then, Lilith adjusted the rearview mirror, catching Zelda’s eye as she did. Zelda grinned and slid her thighs apart, watching as Lilith paused for a moment before she laughed, low to herself and glanced back towards the road.

    “Marie,” Lilith said. “It looks like my dear handmaiden is absolute bare of underwear. Could you check for me? I’m sure she left the house in a pair.”

    That was all it took, Marie was kissing her, hand sliding between her thighs before she turned her head and informed Lilith, “Dreadfully wet. Did you two fuck during my talk?”

    “After,” Zelda responded.

    “Well,” Lilith said, “Zelda was desperately trying to get me to fuck her during your talk, must have been your voice,” she teased.

    “I certainly was not! You’re the one––“ she was cut off by Marie kissing her mouth, softening the complaint as the woman’s finger stroked between her legs. When she began to moan, the woman’s mouth pulled away and began kissing down her throat, over her shoulder.

    Zelda looked over to Lilith, watching as she pulled one hand away from the steering wheel to reach back and touch over her knee, her eyes in the rearview mirror glancing at her, promising her that if she needed anything, Lilith would supply it.

    Zelda knew she would. She knew that if she asked her to join, she would––and Zelda wanted her to join. She wanted those fingers inside of her, coaxing her to orgasm. But they would have to wait.

    She moaned again, her chest rising and falling, and Lilith smiled at her before her eyes returned to the road.

    As they drove through the town, the lights passed them, flashing through the car and Zelda focused her attention on what Marie was doing to her as she kissed the woman, shifting her hips against her fingers.

    Marie was deft and quick, but she was clearly trying to tease her, and it was quite maddening to feel herself grow so close only for Marie to slow down. For God’s sake, she wanted an orgasm.

    She nipped at the woman’s mouth and felt Marie pull back, laughing. “Oh no,” she said. “I’m going to get you all worked up for Lilith.”

    “Hardly fair, she’s in the front seat.”

    The car pulled off, and Zelda felt her heart flutter with hope until she pulled away from Marie to note that they were near a take-away shop. Lilith pulled off her seat belt and twist in the seat to look at them both. “I’ll be right back, don’t get into any trouble while I’m gone.”

    And with that, Marie pulled away from Zelda, back into her seat and grinned as Zelda exhaled. The front door shut and Zelda followed Lilith’s outline into the restaurant, an ache in her chest. It was absolutely ridiculous, but a part of her wanted to climb out of the car and follow her.

    “She’s a good person,” Marie said. “And she likes you a lot.”

    Zelda swallowed, looking at Marie. “Is this where you give some friendship speech as if we’re dating?”

    Marie paused, tilting her head as if to consider it. “Lilith is thoughtful enough to know who she wants to give her heart to, but it seems like, perhaps, you’re hesitant to give her your heart?”

    Zelda flinched at the comment. “Not that it’s any of your business, but things are far more complicated than that,” she said.

    “Perhaps you’re making things more complicated than they need to be,” Marie said. “Is it such a leap from what you have, now?”

    She paused to consider the words and felt the shift in her. Anger grew inside her, but as she went to snap back, Marie held up a hand to defend herself.

    “It’s not my place,” she confirmed. “And I won’t bring it up again. I am only here to enjoy both of your company if you’ll still have me.”

    “As long as you don’t try to get involved in our relationship again, that’s fine,” Zelda said. Marie laughed and nodded––at least knowing her place this time. Then, before an awkwardness could settle, Zelda asked, “You mentioned you had an art studio?”

    Marie perked at that and began discussing her place in the city, detailing her art and her current project. By the time she was discussing what she’d done to date with her current project, Zelda felt herself tempted enough to consider posing with Lilith––though Marie explained, it’d be less posing and more Zelda and Lilith going at it like bunnies why Marie photographed them with a slow shutter speed.

    Still, it was a lovely thought.

    When Lilith returned to the car, placing the foot in the front seat, she turned to face them both, grinning. “I see you two held off.”

    “You can not have a performance without an audience,” Marie said.

    Lilith laughed, placing the car into gear. “Well, I have our food, so we can discuss what you’d like to do over dinner.”

    Zelda softened as she watched Lilith adjust the mirrors. The conversation continued about the art studio, and Zelda inquired as to if Lilith had ever posed for Marie. “Marie did my photos for the website,” Lilith said. “They’re all a few years old now, but you can’t see my face anyway, so it doesn’t matter.”

    “You said you only started up the business again recently,” Zelda said, “Did you have the website rebuilt?”

    Lilith laughed, “No, I had everything from the old website, it was easy enough to put up and just change a few things as needed. But it’s a private domain, you can’t access it from search engines.”

    Zelda blinked, taking in the weight of that statement. Lilith kept her business private. That made sense for the most part. She’d met minion, and a few of Lilith’s other clients and they’d all mentioned they’d met Lilith through a friend-of-a-friend. Some of them were local, but others were occasional. Which raised the question then.

    “Am I your only new client?” Zelda asked.

    Lilith paused at that, and Zelda heard Marie laugh. “Client,” she teased. “Lilith, you are utterly useless.”

    “Oh, shut-it,” Lilith snapped at Marie. “I can still have Zelda gag you.”

    “You wouldn’t.”

    “Try me. Zelda’s a good girl, she’ll obey me, won’t you darling?” Zelda shivered at the command and found herself nodding. “Good girl’s get rewarded,” Lilith pointed out to Marie.

    “Oh, you know I prefer a good punishing.”

    “Mm, perhaps I’ll have Zelda hand it out. I’d like to see her with my cane in hand.”

    Zelda closed her eyes, trying to think about how that would look. Marie bent over and Lilith showing her how to use the cane, whispering all the tips and tricks as she guided her.

    “I think Zelda would like that too,” Marie said, peeking over at her with a coy look. “Unless I’m mistaken?”

    “I know what I like,” Zelda assured.

    “That’s not a no,” she pointed out. “But at your choosing, I’m sure Lilith will be more than happy to bend over for you too. I could always show you how to spank her.”

    Lilith scoffed, but before a response could be found, they were pulling up at her cottage. Zelda climbed out of the seat, feeling her thighs slick terribly as stepped out of the car, thoughts of Lilith bending over for her filling her mind.

    She went to the front seat, pulling out the food and followed Lilith up the porch as she opened the door.

    One-by-one they went in, with Marie removing her coat and moving to start the fire with ease reserved by long-term friends. It burned in Zelda before she reminded herself that Marie knew Lilith for a few years now. It was understandable that she would be familiar enough to shift around the house as if she lived there.

    Moving to the kitchen, she set out the food, grabbing plates and cutlery, only to be stopped when Lilith’s hands wrapped around her waist. “We don’t have to have sex,” Lilith said lowly, kissing her throat. “We can do other things or just chat. I don’t mind.”

    Zelda hummed, turning around to face her. “I don’t mind,” she said honestly. “But I don’t want to fuck you with another person here. If I’m going to fuck you, I want your entire attention to be on how good my tongue feels against you.”

    Lilith paused, staring at Zelda. “I could drive her back to the hotel.”

    “No, I want to play with her too,” Zelda said. “You’ll just have to wait until Christmas until I fuck you.”

    “Is that so?” Lilith asked, and then she was pressing firmer against her, kissing down her throat and neck as her hand drew up the skirt Zelda was wearing. “Zelda,” she said, sounding scandalised. “You’re terribly wet from Marie. Should I be jealous?”

    “Don’t be ridiculous, it’s because of you, only you,” Zelda corrected, and it was the right thing to say as Lilith moaned against her shoulder, stroking her hand firmer, as the other came to squeeze at her breast. Zelda gasped, leaning against her. “We should…” she trailed off, but it happened too quickly, Lilith was stroking her deliberately to work her up, and there was nothing Zelda could do but feel herself melt into it.

    “You’re mine, aren’t you Zelda?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda nodded and felt as Lilith’s fingers entered her. “Yours,” she agreed, the word coming out with an exhale. There was nothing else she wanted, no one else she wanted but Lilith inside of her at that moment.

    She felt words teetering in her throat, but as her head drop forward, her mouth opening in gasps, she found she couldn’t focus on anything except trying to stand as Lilith fucked her in her kitchen.

    She clenched around Lilith’s fingers, her hands reaching to grab hold of the woman as her knees nearly gave out, but Lilith held her firmly, holding her upright. “You’re okay,” she said, as her fingers withdrew, pressing against her thigh as Zelda caught her breath.

    And then there was the sound of heels entering the kitchen.

    “Fire’s built,” Marie said.

    Zelda stepped away from Lilith, pulling her skirt down as she turned to face Marie. “Thank you,” she said.

    Marie looked curiously between them, before she laughed, facing Lilith. “You are ever as impatient as I remember.”

    “I am plenty patient,” Lilith snapped, moving to the kitchen sink to wash her hands. “I did my whole job around it.”

    “Not with someone you care for. Unless you were jealous?” she asked. “That I was fucking her and you weren’t. You had to get in and….get her off before I did. Was that it?”

    Lilith scoffed, but Zelda flushed at the idea, wondering if Lilith had been jealous. She looked to the woman, but her expression was heated, difficult to read. It could have been anything.

    “Let’s eat, shall we? And discuss fucking.”

    They picked at the food, rather that actually eating. Zelda sipped at her glass of water, listening to Lilith and Marie argue over bondage as she sat back and watched them debate. Seeing Lilith and Marie actually speaking to one another showed how well suited they were as friends, but the magnetism she felt with Lilith, was for her alone.

    Lilith looked at Marie as a friend did, but the moment her eyes moved from her to Zelda, there was a shift, a hunger under the surface that had Zelda shivering. It made her realise that for everything she’d been concerned about, all of her fears that Lilith was only somewhat interested in a relationship was…perhaps built on her own insecurity and not reality.

    Lilith liked her, that much was obvious now that she could see how she acted and reacted with a friend.

    Lilith wanted her.

    And she loved Lilith.

    It left them at an imbalance, but a far narrower one than she’d first thought. She couldn’t expect Lilith to love her without putting the work in, but it was enough to make her wonder what a relationship would look like.

    Not tonight, though, she realised. Tonight they would play, and then Zelda would go home, and she’d return to her family.

    But come Christmas…

    Maybe…

    Maybe she could consider stating clearly that no, she didn’t want to date anyone else. That she only wanted to romantically be with one person.

    She placed the thought away and found herself being pulled into the bedroom with Marie and Lilith both. And there, she undressed Marie and bound her, an agreement to punish Marie to prove that Lilith was right about the ropes she used.

    It was fun to play and punish, but Zelda didn’t care about the act its self. She cared about how Lilith felt pressed against her back, holding the paddle in grip as she showed Zelda how to hit, where to hit, and where to make it painful.

    Lilith guided her, and the feeling of her body pressed against her own, showing her the movements was enough for Zelda to realise.

    She wanted her.

    Wholly, truly, completely. No one else but Lilith.

    ________________________

    #I feel weird about tagging this since I'll be posting another chapter #so I'm just gonna post it to my blog #rip
    1
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    25.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [18/?]

    motherconfessors :


    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “I’m going to fuck you in front of all these people, Zelda. Every single person is going to watch you come harder than you ever have because of me.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    The drive over was fast, and Zelda spent the entire time feeling anticipation building as she thought about what would occur. Despite Lilith’s assurance that she did not have to participate and could remain a spectator, there was an excitement that was building underneath her skin since the mentioning of it.

    Keep reading

    #Zelda Spellman#lilith#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic #placed onto the wrong blog but fuck it
    18
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    23.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [17/?]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “You’re my handmaiden,” Lilith reminded, “Now do your job before I need to properly punish you.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    It was coming up to Yule, and with the coming weekend, Zelda made a trip to the city with her family, as per tradition, and ended up shopping in stores that Greendale could only dream of having. Around midday, the family parted to do their Christmas shopping for each other, and Zelda found herself drifting towards a lingerie store.

    She looked at the familiar lace and silks that she usually wore, and then to the more modern lingerie, she found Lilith was fond of wearing before she noticed the store’s, so-called, boutique section.

    The store was a familiar favourite of Zelda, one she was well versed in enough to know her size for mail-delivery order to Greendale. But that didn’t stop her from curiously examining the leather and latex lingerie. She wasn’t sure how she would look in it, but with Yule coming, it seemed an opportunity for her to explore a new set of lingerie.

    The saleswoman enquired once if she needed any assistance, and then left her alone. It left Zelda in peace to flick through the sheer material, the bodysuits and under bust corsets, looking for something that she felt inspired by.

    Or rather, that she felt Lilith would feel inspired by when she saw it.

    Her eyes roamed the store, before settling on a particular set she liked the looked of, and then, finally, happy with her choice, she took the items to the front desk, presented her credit card and purchased it with a smug feeling. A part of her wanted to take it home and dress in the lingerie to take a photo for Lilith––she could only imagine the woman’s expression––before she decided that, no, she didn’t want to imagine her face, she wanted to see it.

    The choice was packed away discreetly in tissue paper, and then gently placed into a bag for her.

    When she met up with the rest of the family for their long-standing tradition of junk food from the food court, she found their eyes curiously looking to her bags as she sat down at a table to discuss their purchases.

    “Ooh,” Hilda commented, as she pointed to the lingerie bag, “That looks fancy, purchase anything for anyone in particular?”

    “For myself,” Zelda assured.

    “Well, you certainly seem happy. I’m just saying if Mary…or anyone else…has anything to do with it.”

    “Ms Wardwell?” Sabrina said, her face scrunching up. “You’re not dating Ms Wardwell, are you?”

    “I am not,” Zelda assured, though a pang hit her heart at her niece’s expression. “Not that it would be any of your business.”

    “Well, she’s just…” Sabrina made an expression. “She seems too…local for you,” Sabrina said. “And you can’t date my Principal, it’d be weird.”

    Zelda refrained from commenting, masking her expression as she raised an eyebrow and sipped at her drink. It wasn’t a conversation she wanted to divulge further in, and there was no need. She wasn’t dating Lilith, therefore she didn’t need to be concerned with Sabrina’s opinion.

    “Well, Auntie,” Ambrose said. “If you were dating anyone, I’m sure they would be either very fortunate or unfortunate to have you in their life, depending on who the person was. I did note that Mr Putnam Senior was quite smitten the last time we spoke.”

    At that, Sabrina’s face brightened, “Are you seeing Theo’s dad?”

    Zelda sighed, feeling the familiar arguments rise again. But before she could so much as set the story straight, her entire family had taken her silence to mean that she was, and began throwing a hundred questions at her, enquiring about when it’d occurred, how long it’d been going on and when she was likely to see him again.

    “Please,” Zelda cut in, her annoyance rising. “Joe and I aren’t–-“ she tried to argue, but felt her voice, unfortunately, cut off midway through. Due to an ill-timed tickle in her throat, she managed to cover up before it became an issue, but the lapse was enough to cement the idea to her family.

    She was now, it seemed, secretly dating Joe Putnam. A headache grew and she held back from saying anything further. There were things to do, gifts to finalise before the end of the day, not to mention that only the day prior, Faustus had begged her to help handle a guest speaker that was coming in for the week before Christmas. Apparently an artist named Marie was doing a guest lecturer for the town on Art and Culture for the local private art gallery.

    Apparently, the person who was meant to be helping with the organisation had suddenly quit, and Constance was too deeply wound in stress with the twins to help (so she told him)––as such, it fell on her.

    The event was to occur three days before Christmas, which was the day after the alleged orgy was to occur, which meant that Zelda felt the time creeping up faster than she liked, between Christmas preparations, university work and Yule, her week was lined up.

    Not to mention that she was still playing catch-up with her own work. Lilith seemed to be just as busy, if not more so with the end of the school term. Teachers were calling in sick, children were acting up, and she seemed to be spending her time running between one crisis or another.

    It left her little time for them to see each other, and what they did manage to fit it in, usually involved a quick tumble in the sheets, like she was some secret paramour, before one or both of them were rushing off. Or in some cases, it let them calling each other on the phone.

    Though since she’d had that photo taken of herself, Zelda had been feeling bolder, and sending other teasing photos (though none with her face cropped in the image), to Lilith, who turn, had shared similar tantalising photos––though the woman seemed to be well versed in her photos. Zelda felt a competition was beginning to build between them and couldn’t help but grow more ambitious.

    It meant that Zelda kept her phone close to her at all time, and had the setting set that when it was locked, it was only advised that a new message had come through. The last thing she needed was her family seeing what her messages were.

    That wasn’t to say her family hadn’t noticed her newfound interest in her phone, commenting that she was certainly texting more than usual.

    And now she had her family harassing her about Joe. “No,” she said, “I have not and will not ever wish to discuss my love life. If I were dating someone, should it become serious, I will agree to divulge the circumstances. As it stands, nothing is happening that any of you should be privy towards.”

    “So it’s just sex then,” Ambrose said boldly, and Zelda turned her face to him. “It’s not like we haven’t noticed your increasingly high neckline dresses––you seem to be rather fond of them of late.”

    “Enough,” she said, without humour. He turned away, sharing a grin with Sabrina, but neither of the children nor Hilda said anything, leaving a well-deserved silence to fall between them.

    And with that, her phone buzzed.

    Zelda pulled it out, watching as Sabrina’s eyes tried to sneakily catch a look at the screen as well, before realising she couldn’t see anything.

    It was a message from Lilith, but it would have to wait until she was in a more private setting.

    She set the phone back into her bag and watched as Sabrina’s eyebrows rose, catching onto the fact that Zelda was trying to be discreet.“Are you all set for your trip tomorrow?” She asked Sabrina, hoping to divert her attention.

    “I am. I’ve got everything on the list Roz sent, and anything else I’ll sort out when I’m there. No biggie.”

    At that Zelda, refrained from making a comment. Her niece was going to snow and she doubted that it was, indeed, a ‘no biggie’, but Sabrina was old enough that she didn’t need her Aunt packing her bags for her. Should Sabrina forget anything, she was certain that Ms Walker or her parents would be more than willing to help fix the situation.

    “Well, then perhaps we should head back?” Zelda said, checking her phone. She was meant to meet Faustus in a few hours to meet the guest speaker. “Was there anything else that anyone needed?”

    Thankfully, there wasn’t and Zelda was able to have the family return to the car and drive home, giving her enough time to change into a fresh pair of stockings and heels, switching to her woollen coat, given that she was likely to be meeting Marie in one of the main lecture halls, notorious for never having heating.

    At the university, she headed to Faustus’ office. Murmuring came from behind it, and for a moment she considered trying to listen in, before deciding that it wasn’t her business. Knocking on the door, she listened as a sudden silence fell before a shuffling occurred. And then the door was opened and Zelda was greeted to… ”Prudence?”

    “Professor Spellman,” she greeted, her face tight as she gave a nod, her eyes looking down at the ground. “Faust––err, Professor Blackwood had asked me to help out with the guest lecturer,” she said before she stepped aside and allowed entrance into the room.

    There was a strange tension as Zelda stepped in, and Zelda found the familiar concern rise in her as she thought of Constance Blackwood, at home with the twins, uncertain of what her husband was getting up to with his increasingly late nights.

    Sweeping her eyes from Prudence to Faustus, she gave a disapproving look before masking it. “Marie’s meant to meet us in the central hall?” she asked.

    “Mm, she’s running a bit late, however. Called to advise she’ll only be a few minutes or so, but there’s no reason to rush.”

    Zelda nodded. “So what do you need from me?”

    “Honestly,” Faustus sighed and settled back. “I need you to handle the event its self. I have a conflicting arrangement and will be otherwise unavailable. I need you and Prudence to speak to the artist and…find out what she needs to run the lecture. Advertising has been done, and as I understand the social media event is expecting a few dozen occupants.”

    Zelda wasn’t surprised. She’d looked up the artist’s work and noted that it would definitely appeal to a wide audience range than some of the other artist guest lecturers they’d had in the past.

    “Why is she doing it here and not at the gallery?”

    “I don’t know,” Faustus admitted. “Numbers, I suspect. Or it’s tied into one of the function’s the university is doing,” he sighed and shook his head before looking up at Zelda. “I’m trusting you to handle this. If you need anything, let me know.”

    Zelda’s eyes narrowed, curious as to the unusual sloppiness but nodded her head. “Is there anything else?”

    “No, no. Oh, ah, catering. They’re organised but you’ll need to check with them tomorrow, and ensure they’ve got the correct date and time.”

    “Send me an email with their details.”

    Faustus nodded, and then she watched as he sat at his desk and made a gesture as if to dismiss them. Zelda’s eyebrow quirked, turning and looking at Prudence to see if she thought his behaviour was strange but noted that the young woman was still staring at the ground. Her eyes starring far away as if she was upset or…ashamed.

    Anger built in Zelda and she gave a sharp look at Faustus before turning on her heel and exiting the room. If he’d done something, anything to hurt Prudence, she would ensure his career was over.

    Heels clicking down the hall, she heard Prudence following her, and then once she was certain they were far enough away, she pulled to a stop, hands on her hips as she stared at Prudence’s crestfallen, distant expression.

    “What did he do?”

    “What?” Prudence lifted her eyes and stared at her, and a familiar, indignant expression rose on her face as the girl tried to very quickly hide her emotions behind a fragile mask. “He hasn’t done anything. It was a misunderstanding and––“

    “Are you sleeping with him?”

    Prudence’s face turned to disgust, paling, “No!” she yelped. “No, he’s…it’s not that. It’s a misunderstanding.”

    Zelda’s eyes narrowed. She wasn’t sure if she trusted the entirety of the situation, but Prudence’s reaction seemed genuine at least. “Did he try anything?”

    “No.” Prudence stood awkwardly, before she turned, “There’s nothing to worry about, and it’s none of your business anyway,” she said, her tone harsh.

    “I beg your pardon?”

    There, at least, Prudence looked embarrassed. “I just meant that it’s a private matter, Professor Spellman. I assure you that if anything went against the University’s code, i would not be afraid to go to the Dean in regards to it.”

    Zelda drew in a breath and then nodded. It wasn’t her mess to deal with. Although she was curious about whatever it was, she at least believed from Prudence’s disgust that it wasn’t an affair, and therefore was not something she was morally obliged to inform Constance of. God forbid. The woman was going to drive herself crazy digging for the answers, but she could provide the comfort of ensuring that it wasn’t the worst thing possible.

    “Do you know much about Marie?” Zelda asked, moving the topic as they continued down the halls, towards the central hall.

    “I did some research. I know she original in Haiti and has been living in New Orleans for the last few years. Her art is…outstanding,” Prudence advised.

    Zelda nodded, agreeing. Marie had won a few awards, been provided with a few artist residencies across the country and was overall, living quite comfortable as a full-time artist. Her last work was raw and powerful, depicting immigration in a turmoil climate, and controversy had arisen as a result against the art museum hosting it, though Zelda suspected that ended up working in their favour.

    Her most recent works, however, seemed to be on the study of the human body. Mixed media capturing the body in different dynamic actions––athletes naked as they ran, ballet dancers in the middle of a pirouette, even bodybuilders lifting weights. It was stunning, with great detail spent in the muscles and expressions, making them look as if they may leap out of their frame.

    Prudence spoke briefly about the history she learned and advised on the most recent TEDx talk the woman had done about the importance of art in culture.

    There was an infatuation in the way Prudence spoke that softened at Zelda. She hadn’t expected the girl to be a patron of the arts, but she supposed people didn’t necessarily expect the same thing of herself, either.  

    As they stepped into the Hall, Prudence’s previous mood had almost entirely evaporated into her excitement at meeting Marie, and then it softened as she noticed a figure.

    At the hall doors, a woman stood, dressed in a vibrant shade of yellow and orange. As she turned on heel to their coming approach, a warm smile was brought to her lips. “Ms Spellman?” she enquired and Zelda noted the accent. “Faustus mentioned that you and a…Prudence, I believe, would be greeting me?” her eyes flicked between them.

    “Good evening. Yes, Faustus asked me to take over for him and ensure that you had everything you needed. But you can call me Zelda.”

    “Marie,” the woman said, reaching out her hand. When Zelda took it, Marie stepped closer and kissed her on both cheeks before stepping back before Zelda had a chance to respond.

    The woman was…quite beautiful, and under different circumstances, she may have even considered attempting to seduce the woman. But they were in a professional setting and Zelda was…still holding her hand.

    She let go.

    Lilith had enquired if they were open and she still hadn’t come back to respond to that. In fact, she wasn’t sure where she stood with it.

    Clearing her throat, Zelda pushed the blush rising to her cheeks and directed Marie into the central hall. She pointed out where key things were––such as the switchboard, where the lights were kept, where the emergency exits were in case of an incident, as well as the projector on the board.

    Thankfully, Marie was familiar with the type of system and confirmed she was well aware of setting her computer up to it, but she still took the time to walk around the hall, getting a feel of the seats and the stairs between the rows.

    She stood at the very top, in the back corner and then turned. “Can you hear me from here?” Marie asked.

    “Quite clearly,” Zelda responded.

    Marie nodded and walked down the stairs, smoothing out her dress before she came to stand before them. “Well, the space is lovely,” Marie mentioned. “The only thing I’ll need is time before it starts to set up.”

    “Shouldn’t be an issue,” Zelda agreed. “Catering has been organised, and the post-event mixer will be occurring adjacent to this hall so people aren’t thinking about food,” Zelda said, as she pointed through the doors to where the opposing classroom was. “Outside of that, were there any questions?”

    “Will you be attending the event?”

    “I will,” she confirmed.

    Marie smiled, and it was unmistakably flirtatious. Zelda heard her murmur something underneath her breath, but didn’t quite catch what was said. Given that there were little else to do, Zelda provided herself and Prudence’s contact details, should she think of anything, and then politely lead Marie to where her car was parked.

    When Marie left, kissing Prudence’s cheek before twice kissing hers again, Zelda found herself thinking over again Lilith’s enquiry to their status. “She was into you,” Prudence advised. “Overtly.”

    “I noticed,” Zelda commented.  

    “She seems your type. You should…go out for coffee.”

    Zelda’s eyes turned to the girl before she shook her head. “I don’t have time to date.”

    “Who said anything about dating? You have her number now. Just give her a text and invite her out for a drink.”

    Zelda ignored the comment. For one, her day tomorrow was booked for herself to get ready for the so-called orgy, as well as drop Sabrina off as the Walkers, and for another, she wasn’t sure how she felt about dating anyone at the moment.

    Currently, her needs were being met. Marie was fascinating and stunningly beautiful, and if circumstances were different, she may have considered inviting the woman to a have a drink near the accommodation she was staying at. But at this moment, there was nothing else she required, aside from the desire to see the woman naked.

    But she wasn’t going to be upset if she didn’t.

    The next day, she dropped Sabrina off at the Walkers and then spent the day grooming herself in preparation of the following evening. She enjoyed a nice meal with Ambrose and Hilda, informing them that she would be busy tomorrow and not to expect her home (their shared look did not go unnoticed) and then went to bed humming, thinking of the evening.

    Zelda had attended two, so-called orgies in her early years of sexual exploration. One had been an impromptu organisation filled with wine, marijuana and had left her feeling like she’d experienced the height of a bacchanal evening. Whilst the other had been an organised event during her Europe travels.

    Neither of them had been bad experiences, and she certainly had enjoyed indulging them, but both had involved copious amounts of alcohol and one drug or another.

    Although wine was meant to be present, Lilith had advised her that intoxication was not permitted.

    The following day, she dressed in the new, purchased lingerie, and did her hair and make-up before dressing in an outfit she’d chosen the day before––she looked over half a dozen different clothes, moving from dresses to pants to skirt, before finally settling on an outfit she deemed classy, but easy enough to take off.

    And then she was pulling on her coat and taking her handbag with her.

    “Night, Auntie,” Ambrose called from the front porch with a snicker, “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t.”

    Zelda threw him a half-hearted glare before climbing into her car. The plan was to drive to Lilith’s, and help her with any last minute prep, before Lilith was to take her to her other apartment in the warehouse district, with where it was being hosted.

    Given that Lilith was the hostess, they would need to be there early, allowing Zelda to settle any nerves she may have before it began. She wasn’t entirely sure was an organised orgy looked like when it was done by someone whose experience was as evident as Lilith’s, but Zelda was intrigued, nonetheless.

    No, that was underplaying it, she was entirely aroused by it and had been fantasying about it over the last week, whilst also trying to push her feelings down and not have her hope raise too high.

    However, when she arrived at Lilith’s house, the woman greeted her fresh out of the shower, in her dressing robe. She wasn’t ready.

    “Are you planning on arriving naked?” she asked––because it wasn’t so out of the realm of possibilities.

    “Oh no, you’re my handmaiden for the evening. You’re going to dress me.”

    Zelda’s brow rose and watched as Lilith’s in turn did the same thing before she laughed, taking her hand and leading her upstairs. Thrill ran through Zelda as she was lead to the bedroom and felt the anticipation of the evening wash over her.

    Lilith’s outfit was placed on the bed and Zelda’s eyes drew over it curiously before Lilith smirked at her. “Have to look the part,” she explained, before taking a deep breath and smiling fondly at the clothes. Lilith then removed her towel and stood in the bedroom naked as she picked up her riding crop.

    Zelda didn’t need to ask what that was for. She knew very well.

    “Here,” Lilith said, handing her a bottle. “This needs to lubricate me with where all of the clothes are going.”

    Zelda took the bottle in grip and then looked it over. Setting it aside, she removed her jacket and then took a butterfly clip from Lilith’s dresser, before winding the woman’s hair up, off her neck, before she placed the clip in. “Good girl,” Lilith noted, “Some people remember that step too late.”

    “Well, some people aren’t as smart as me.” The riding crop struck, low against her ass and she hissed into it, grinning. She’d expected it and still, the arousal flushed through her. “Doesn’t mean I’m not wrong,” she teased, before uncapping the bottle and pouring the liquid into her hand. She walked around Lilith, watching the woman stand proudly before her.

    Zelda glanced to the items of clothes, noting where each one should go.

    The question was, where to begin. She went for the arm first, draw from the high bicep and rolling her hands over the skin and down the forearm to the fingers. She massaged the area, rubbing it in and watched as Lilith’s face turned to admiration. “Are you enjoying yourself?” Zelda asked.

    “Watching you get me well and truly lubricated for this evening? Oh yes, I enjoy it immensely.”

    She went to the other arm next, doing the same. She could feel the muscles in Lilith’s arm, down her forearm, and was painfully reminded how easy those arms could hoist her up onto a surface.

    “Are you excited about this evening?” Lilith asked. Her voice was careful, masked the way she often spoke when she was playing as her Queen.

    “I am,” she confirmed. “Very excited. Did you want to see for yourself?”

    Lilith drew in a breath and then seemed to remember that her hands were lubricated.

    Zelda worked down the body, drawing it over Lilith’s neck, down her back, and then over her chest. There, she took time to ensure the breasts were well lubricated, rolling Lilith’s nipples in her fingers and watching as the woman gasped pressing onto her toes. There, Zelda couldn’t help self. She played, rolling the nipples between her fingers before splaying her hands over the breasts and then back.

    “Is this right?” Zelda asked, teasing as she focused her attention on pinching them harder.

    “Quite,” Lilith agreed and then her eyes fluttered closed before Zelda’s hands moved down, underneath her breast to her ribs and felt as Lilith’s breath drew in and out, her eyes opening to look at Zelda. “Careful,” she said, “We’re running low on time.”

    “Can’t have that,” she said, before dropping to her knees and began working her way up. Over the foot, carefully drawing up her ankle, her calves. She was so close to Lilith that she could lean in if she wanted to, draw her mouth too where the sex was and press the flat of her tongue to her––

    Smack. She hissed, feeling the crop strike her back. Looking up, she stared at Lilith’s unimpressed look. “Time,” Lilith reminded, though there was a heavy exhale to her breath, “Or I’ll have you carrying my wall clock with you while we’re at the orgy. And then I can fuck you while you have to hold onto the great, big round thing, ensuring you didn’t let it go. Would you like that?”

    Zelda scoffed, “No.” Smack. She winced. “No, my Queen.”

    “Good girl, back to work then.”

    Zelda drew up the other leg and then paused, uncertain. She looked up at Lilith and watched as the woman quirked an eyebrow at her. “Yes?”

    “Do I…lubricate all of the areas the items are touching?”

    She watched Lilith’s face colour. It was well known to both of them that Zelda had not so much as touched Lilith’s sex––if her first experience was to be placing lubricate there, it was something Zelda found herself entirely teased by.

    Lilith’s chest rose and fell, and there was a certain desire there, considering. Whether it was because Zelda was on her knees, looking up as she asked, or if it was because the very idea of Zelda drawing her fingers between her folds was enough to cause a heated desire was debatable. Zelda knew what she hoped for––but whether that was true was another thing entirely.

    If it were permitted, it would be gentle, Zelda assured herself. But it wouldn’t be sex. If she was going to have sex with Lilith, she wanted to take her time to ensure they both enjoyed it.

    “No,” Lilith said, before smirking, “But you should do my ass at the very least.”

    Zelda rose, moving to stand behind her. She was tempted to be entirely naughty and spank Lilith’s bare ass, but knew that would likely end up with her undressed and spread out with Lilith fucking her mercilessly––not a bad thing, but as Lilith kept reminding her, they were time-pressed.

    She instead placed the lubricant on, over the ass and trying not to think about how much she wanted to fuck Lilith. Lubricating her, and then dressing her was starting to make her feel like she was punished for something she wasn’t aware of.

    She stepped back and admired her work, “Is there an order I should be placing these on in?”

    “You’re a clever girl. I’m sure you can work out what needs to go over the top of what.”

    Zelda gave her a look before she picked through the items. An underbust corset with a half-dozen buckles on the front. Underwear, stockings, garter belt, gloves––all latex, all stunning.

    Zelda touched over the gloves, feeling a reaction awake in her. She couldn’t wait to feel those gloves on her.

    She yelped as the riding crop smacked over her ass before she turned around and looked to Lilith. Her queen stood tall, face in a familiar unimpressed looked. “Time,” she reminded.

    Zelda hummed and chose the underwear first. She went to hand them to Lilith and then felt the crop strike over the back of the hand, hard enough to sting and leave a red mark.

    “You’re my handmaiden,” Lilith reminded, “Now do your job before I need to properly punish you.”

    Zelda closed her eyes, drinking in that thought as she felt it slip right through her. “Of course, my queen,” she said, and then she was getting on her knees and watching as Lilith slid one leg in, and then the other. Zelda pulled the underwear up, onto the woman’s hips and ensure it sat flush, her eyes looking up at Lilith.

    The woman smirked down, fingering the riding crop and Zelda swallowed and looked away. They’d barely done anything and already she was shivering with excitement.

    Next was the garter belt. Much easier as it slid around the waist, the ties hanging loosely to connect to the latex stockings. The brassier, which did up at the front, allowing Zelda to carefully ensure the breasts sat correctly. Lilith grinned at her and Zelda stepped back, feeling her body warm.

    And then the corset.

    “How tight?” she asked.

    “Pull until I tell you to stop.”

    She sat it in place, doing up the buckles at the front, and then moved to behind Lilith where she tugged at the ties. Lilith didn’t say anything, so she tugged tighter, and then tighter again. “There,” she said, and Zelda tied it off (familiar with how to create a knot that would hold firm but easily be able to be tugged undone later).

    And then Lilith was sitting down at her dresser and Zelda was taking the stockings in hand. She slid them slowly up Lilith’s leg, rolling them all the way up her thigh before she connected them to the garter belt, doing the same with the other leg. And then her fingers were running up the leg, smoothing the stocking until they sat neatly.

    She looked up at Lilith there, feeling the excitement burn through her. She wanted to touch her, to draw her fingers against the seam of her underwear, but as her hands slid up Lilith’s thigh, to where her skin was void of stockings, she felt Lilith’s hands grab hers. “Not yet, you still have work to do.”

    Zelda drew in a deep breath, biting back a comment and rose to her feet, taking the gloves.

    It was more difficult than the stockings, but she worked them slowly, rolling them and then the other. Lilith stretched her fingers in them, fixing them before she did the same with her brassier, the corset, the stockings, smoothing creases, and then she pointed to the dresser, where all of the hair and make-up was laid out.

    Ah, Zelda realised. She was to do that next.

    She took the tools of the trade, doing half of Lilith’s hair first, before clipping it away, as she then moved to doing her make-up, taking time to do the basics before she enquired as to what Lilith actually wanted.

    Lilith’s mouth parted as Zelda straddled her lap, holding her chin as she drew the lipstick on. And then she was fixing a line with her nail, remembering intimately when the situation had been reversed in the back of Lilith’s car.

    Lilith’s eyes looked at her, and then mouth tugged into a smile. “You’re thinking about me fucking you in the back of my car.”

    “I am.”

    “It’ll ruin my make-up so you’ll have to wait.”

    Zelda capped the lipstick, rocking her hips. She felt the seam of her underwer drag as she did it and then Lilith’s eyes were on hers, pupils dilated. “Careful,” Lilith husked. “You’ll give me all sorts of ideas.”

    “And just what ideas are you have?” Zelda asked.

    “Ones that will make us late.”

    Zelda laughed before she reached the dresser and picked up at the make-up spray and held it up. Lilith shut her eyes obediently and with two sprays, Zelda was setting it back, and grabbing the hairspray.

    She could feel Lilith’s hand holding her hips steady as if it would stop her from rocking against her lap. But Zelda pretended not to notice, as she sprayed her hair and then pulled out the clips one-by-one, combing her fingers through the hair so it fell in soft, heavy curls around her face.

    And then, she rocked over the thigh, purposefully grinding down on it before she was climbing off Lilith lap and standing in appreciation of her work.

    Lilith looked good. Really good.

    So good that Zelda wanted to get fucked hard by her in front of a mirror.

    She watched as Lilith rose to her feet, and then walked over to her wardrobe, pulling out a knee-length trench coat that she did up and then cinched the waist, all the while as Zelda watched, feeling her heartbeat.

    All she could think about now was Lilith turning up to her office in nothing but the trench coat. It’d be late at night, and Zelda would be helpless against her seduction attempts once the jacket was undone and removed.

    “I have a present for you,” Lilith said. “For tonight.”

    “Was I meant to bring something as well?” she asked.

    “Oh, don’t worry, this is as much for me as it is for you.”

    She watched as Lilith stepped to the dresser, and then opened a drawer, pulling out a wrapped box. It was reasonably sized, but there was a distinct jewellery look about it.

    Zelda’s eyes went to it, her fascination increasing. “I was joking about the gold necklace.”

    “It’s not a gold necklace,” Lilith assured. “Or a pearl one for that matter.”

    Zelda undid the ribbon, pulling open the wrapping paper carefully before she pulled out the velvet box. It was certainly jewellery of some kind, and her interest was only further piqued as she opened up the box.

    There, sitting on the cushion, was a collar. It had a gold embellished loop on the front, around a thick, leather choker, though Zelda noticed that it had a soft cushioning on the other side, presumably to prevent it from cutting the skin.

    Lilith stepped behind her, pressing against her back. She drew a hand down Zelda’s arm to where her fingers were touching over the collar. “We can place all sorts of attachments here,” she said, her index finger tracing over the loop. “Nipple clamps, a leash, or even attach you to some lovely furniture.”

    Zelda hummed in agreement, she was already imaging the clamps attaching to them, and how’d they’d pull if Lilith tugged her by the collar.

    “Or I could just tug on the loop so I can remind you of who you belong to.”

    “Yours, I presume?”

    “Entirely,” Lilith breathed and Zelda felt the shiver run down her spine. Her eyes closed as she felt that thought drift over her wonderfully.

    “Do you like it?” Lilith asked, and her breath was warm against her neck. Zelda could feel her wanting to kiss her, ruin her lipstick and leave her mark.

    The collar was beautiful. But more importantly, Zelda knew it was a symbol of the connection Lilith was trying to share with her. Of their relationship status––and going by the detail of it, the thought placed into it––Zelda suspected that she was downplaying her intentions in case Zelda rejected it, and by proxy, her.

    She turned her face to look at Lilith, “I love it,” she said with genuine adoration, feeling her heart flutter as she drew back down and touched at the material, tracing her fingers over where Lilith had touched. “Will you place it on me?”

    Lilith’s shoulders seemed to ease as she took the collar from its box. And then, Zelda watched as in the mirror, Lilith drew her hair back, before placing the collar around her throat, buckling it up at the back.

    It was…terrible erotic and Zelda felt her thighs press together, as she looked over the collar.

    She touched it, turning her head to admire how it looked in the mirror––there was no mistaking its intent as a kink collar, but it wasn’t so gaudy it was impractical, nor did it resemble a dog collar as she’d seen on the internet.

    It was beautiful.

    Lilith’s hand ran through her hair, combing the back so it fell over the collar and Zelda swallowed, looking into her eyes as she did it. What she wanted was to ask was for Lilith to fuck her, right there, but she knew she wouldn’t allow either of them to mess up their hair or make-up.

    But god, she wanted to fuck her.

    Lilith smirked at her. “Just a quickie,” she whispered. “Since you look so magnificent.”

    Zelda stood up and then, Lilith was stepping behind her, head on her shoulder as she snaked one hand up Zelda’s body, over her clavicle, the collar and then over her jaw as she took it in grip and tugged Zelda’s chin up high, the latex fingers wrapping around her throat, just above the collar.

    Both of them watched in the dresser’s mirror as Lilith then slid her other hand down, under the band of her trousers, down to the lingerie underneath, touching over the material.

    “These feel new,” Lilith whispered.

    “You’ll have to wait,” Zelda response.

    “Will I, now?” and then her fingers were drawing over her sex. “My, my Zelda Spellman, they don’t have a crotch in them,” she noted as her smiled turned wicked. “I can’t wait to see how you look, bent over the first surface I can find.”

    Lilith’s fingers were stroking over her firmly and Zelda’s legs were already shaking, but she was held firm in her gloved hands and there was nowhere else Zelda wanted to be.

    “I mean it,” Lilith said, “You look magnificent Zelda.”

    “As do you,” she responded. “A terrifying goddess.”

    “Mm, and what does that make you? My dear little priestess?”

    “High Priestess,” she corrected, “I’ll be leading the worship at your altar.”

    “Yes, you will. Now, let’s see what devotion I can summon from you,” she said before her fingers scissored inside of her, stretching her.  

    Zelda whimpered at the touch and caught Lilith smirking in the mirror. Her eyes were entirely focused on her face, watching her slowly come undone by her hands.

    If Lilith was a terrifying goddess, then Zelda was as her mercy, caught in her grasp. There was nowhere else she wanted to be as she allowed herself to be fucked, watching herself with a fascination as Lilith coaxed her without mercy until her eyes were squeezing shut, and her whimpers had turned to gasps.

    “Lilith,” she gasped.

    “Try again.”

    Zelda whined, and then drew in a breath, meeting the woman’s piercing stare. “My Queen, please––“

    “Please…what?”

    “Please, may I?”

    Lilith laughed, low and soft in her ear, “You may.”

    And her speed increased deliciously and Zelda’s body tensed, pressing against Lilith on shaking legs as she came. She opened her eyes, gasping to watch herself jerk in Lilith’s hands, and then her queen was smirking as she drew her hands out of her pants and lifted them to Zelda’s lips.

    “Clean-up your mess,” she ordered.

    Zelda’s mouth parted, and then three fingers were sliding across her tongue as Zelda sucked on them obscenely, her tongue rolling over them, sucking down on the digits. Lilith’s mouth parted, her brow pressing in a reaction that looked as though she were close to climax herself before her fingers were sliding out.

    “Good girl,” she said, though her throat was heavy with arousal as she stepped away.

    Zelda drew in a breath, feeling the hit of endorphins wash over her as she looked to the mirror and fixed her make-up.

    Behind her, she watched as Lilith cleaned her hand before placing smirking at her, a soft expression on her face that made Zelda chest warm. She was still nervous about tonight, but the anxiety of it eased.

    “Do you know what you want to engage in?” Lilith asked.

    “I don’t even know what to expect.”

    Lilith nodded. “There’ll be group sex, but you don’t have to participate. There’s usually a few impact play sessions running, as well as some spectator events and bondage.”

    “Spectator events?”

    “Mm, the night usually kicks off with a show. If you like…it can be us. We’ll do a scene together and then, if you’re interested, I can fuck you in front of the spectators. Or, you can have someone else take the place of the submissive if you’d prefer to spectate.”

    Zelda’s expression tugged before she understood what Lilith meant, “You need to kick off the event because you’re hosting.”

    “I don’t have to, but it is expected. But it doesn’t have to be sex. It can just be a scene that gets everyone interested. Even a good bondage suspension would do it.” She looked at Zelda and then tilted her head. “If you don’t wish to go, you don’t have to. And if you don’t wish to be a part of the ceremony, I won’t ask it of you. I want you to enjoy yourself, Zelda. That takes precedence over everything else.”

    Zelda shook her head. “No,” she said, “Don’t do it with someone else. If you’re going fuck anyone in front of spectators it’s going to me.”

    Lilith smiled, looking away as she seemed to hold back a statement.

    “What?” Zelda snapped.

    “Usually I don’t like jealousy, but green’s a nice colour on you,” Lilith said, and then she smirked at her. “I’ll fuck you if that’s what you want, Zelda. But it’s going to a proper fucking.”

    “I expect nothing less.”

    “No, I suppose you don’t.”

    ______________________

    #lilith#zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    12
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    21.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Requited Bindings [2/?]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “Do you even understand the magic that you played with?” Ambrose asked. “Sabrina, you’ve bound the first woman, the first witch to our Aunt.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3.


    As much as she would have preferred to sit down for breakfast, the two slices of toast and morning coffee would have to sustain her for now as she quickly packed her bags. Hilda had tried, but honestly, the things she packed were utterly useless.

    Incense, Hilda? What ritual would she be casting in Hell that required incense?

    Lilith leant against the bedroom doorway, eyebrow raised as she looked over the contents of her bag. “You know you won’t need half of that.”

    Zelda bit back a response. Placing more books into the bag before zipping it up. Lilith may have her fair share of books, but Zelda had notes in the text and would need them to work on sermons. Given that most of her time would be spent in Hell, she needed something to occupy her time, amongst grading papers and structuring education.

    "Is that everything?” Lilith asked as she pushed off the doorway and began opening random drawers in her dresser.

    “Stop that, and yes, I have everything.”

    “Are you sure?” Lilith asked, pulling open a drawer containing undergarments. “These look important, have you packed enough?”

    Zelda walked over and forcefully shut the drawer, glaring at Lilith. “Will you stop fingering my undergarments! We need to get to the Academy before the students’ classes begin.”

    Lilith held Zelda’s glare as she opened another drawer and began rummaging in that one as well. “Are you sure you’ve brought everything? You know, you may make some mistakes while you’re down there, so we should probably bring this with us,” Lilith said, holding out Zelda’s leather scourge in hand. Zelda felt a hot fury flash through her, causing her magic to bubble to the surface of her skin.

    “Give me that,” she snapped, grabbing the whip and yanking it from the woman’s hands. “Where in Heaven did you get that from?” It shouldn’t have been easily found, given that she had intentionally hidden it.

    Lilith shrugged nonchalantly, her eyes once again roaming the room, likely looking for more secrets to discover as Zelda place the scourge back in her wardrobe on the top shelf. She wasn’t sure how Lilith had managed to both find and present it to her, but she didn’t have time to hide it from anyone else properly.

    "Are you quite done?” Zelda asked as she picked up her bag.

    Lilith looked away from the vanity set she’d been playing with and smiled at the woman, setting the comb and mirror down as she walked over to stand by Zelda. “Shall we?”

    “I need to say goodbye to my family, given that apparently, I shall be seeing far less of them.”

    Lilith nodded and gestured for Zelda to lead the way out of the bedroom and down the hall.

    Zelda directed them downstairs to the breakfast table where Sabrina and Ambrose sat. All conversation ceased as they entered the room before Hilda walked over and placed another set of toast down for both women, this time with homemade blackberry jam. "Sit down. You’ve got enough time to finish your coffee before running off to the Academy.”

    Zelda sighed and reluctantly agreed.

    Taking her place at the table, she flicked through the newspaper that had been laid out. The headline read of a political scandal, but nothing of worth. Flicking to the obituaries, she looked to see if there was anything worth having Hilda dig up.

    “So Aunty, what was it like staying a night in Hell?” Ambrose asked. “Magister Deniuem once wrote that it could infect your dreams.“

    Zelda looked up from a newspaper and took a sip of coffee. Beside her, she noticed Lilith was quite happily tearing off pieces of toast and popping the small segments into her mouth before licking the jam off her fingers. Wrinkling her nose, she looked away.

    "Fine,” she said. “I slept like a newborn.”

    “She didn’t snore or kick around in the bed either. Quite the sound sleeper,” Lilith added, popping another segment of toast in her mouth as if she had merely commented on the weather and not insulated something Zelda would have preferred to keep quiet.

    “You’re sharing a bed?” Sabrina asked. “Did you––?”

    "No,” Zelda said before Lilith could wind her niece up any further. “It’s just subterfuge. If Hell knew what had occurred, they would immediately try to seize the throne, or at the very least, see this as a weakness and attempt to go to war against yourself.”

    Sabrina’s face pressed as she drew deep into her thoughts, while Ambrose looked like he was trying to simultaneously hide his amusement and become acutely aware of the cereal in his bowl.

    “Speaking of, Hilda are you able to take this afternoon classes. I should be able to return in the evening.”

    "Yes, shouldn’t be an issue,” Hilda said as she sat herself down at the table. “I’ve requested time off from the store given everything that’s occurred with the pagans,” Hilda said with a giggle. “Doctor Cee has been so, so lovely about it.“

    “Pagans. Here?” Lilith asked as she finished the last of the toast on her plate. “You need to eradicate them before they set their roots down.”

    “That was the plan,” Zelda said. “But as you can see, our coven is still dangerous weakened. The last thing we need is to declare war against a commune that vastly outnumbers us.”

    “Pathetic,” Lilith scoffed, cleaning her fingers as she stared at Zelda. “They’re pagans. Most of their magic comes from a drop of divinity long lost to breeding into mortals. Even outnumbered, they should barely serve more than an annoyance.”

    Zelda felt her cheeks burn, a growing tightness in her chest as she dropped the newspaper down onto the table. “I beg your pardon?”

    “Beg all you like, Zelda. If you can’t defeat a few pagans, I truly worry for the state of my so-called coven. Perhaps I should deal with them myself?”

    “If anyone is to deal with them, it should be me,” Zelda snapped.

    “And yet you’re not,” Lilith pointed out, “or were you hoping they would merely disappear if you glare hard enough?”

    Hilda gave an uncomfortable squeak before turning to look at Zelda. “Hey now, there’s no need for that in the kitchen. How about we all settle down,” she said, as Zelda and Lilith continued to glare at each other. “Um, Zelds, how long until you find the little…um…cure to this little problem?”

    Zelda felt the weight of exhaustion seep over her at the mention of it. “Ambrose?” she asked. “Did you look over the spell?”

    Ambrose nodded. “I discussed with Sabrina the reversals you’ve tried to date. They’re all that I would have tried if it were I in your position, Auntie. I’ll head to the Academy’s library today and try to dig further and see if anything like this has happened before. At the very least, we may be able to look at extending, the, erm, limitations you have.”

    "Please be quick,” she said, drawing her eyes back over her newspaper. While an extension wasn’t as preferable as a severing to the bond, it would certainly ease her mind somewhat.

    She lifted the cup of tea to her lips, drawing her eyes to the clock that hung over the kitchen doorway before glancing to Lilith who seemed to be thriving in the uncomfortable air that laid over the kitchen. “We should discuss what we’re going to say to the children about why you’re there.”

    “I’ve taken a special interest in my flock, more hands-on?” Lilith suggested as she took a sip of her coffee. “Or I could just wear a glamour? I believe most of them recognise this face from Lucifer’s little coronation ceremony, so it might do well to try and wear something new.”

    Zelda nodded. “A student would probably be easier; we could say you’re from the old country and living with us for a time.”

    Lilith’s form shifted, and then there was a young woman about Prudence’s age, with dark hair, brown skin and a round face sitting before her. She had even shifted her clothes to look more like Sabrina’s, with a short corduroy skirt and a long-sleeved crop top.

    Glamours usually took more ceremony with the process. Generally involving a charm of the person’s belongings you were turning into or a mirror at the very least to alter the reflection, but she could taste the old magic in the air. This was what came from wandering the Earth over a few millennia.

    Zelda turned to her niece. “She’s not one of your school friends, is she?”

    “No,” Sabrina answered, but she looked unsettled. It was likely due to the fact the glamour was rather seamless, as far as glamours went. In lesser witches there was often something off about them, such as the skin looking too smooth, or usually, the mouth sitting a bit oddly, but Lilith’s glamour was immaculate. She looked real.

    It probably left the question of how many times had Lilith visited them all under some guise with none of them the wiser.

    Rising from the table. Zelda sat her coffee cup down and wiped her fingers on a napkin. “Well, we can’t call you Lilith, so what will we tell the others?”

    “Mary’s fine,” Lilith said, her voice was warmer, sweeter with a Scottish lilt to it. That was frightening.

    “No!” Sabrina said. “You can’t steal everything of hers. Did you know that she’s having nightmares from what happened, and she doesn’t even know why?”

    Lilith laughed, “Is she, how truly terrible!”

    “Can’t you just choose some other more witchy name?” Sabrina’s faced turned to Zelda’s with a pleading look. “Something like Agnes or Megaera, or something?”

    Lilith too turned to look over at Zelda sweetly as she flicked her long dark hair over her shoulder. "Witches find the use of biblical names dearly ironic, it would not be so out of character, would it, pet?”

    Zelda closed her eyes briefly, loathing the diminutive name. However, Lilith was right, and she advised Sabrina as such. “There’s nothing wrong with the name.”

    “That’s not fair,” Sabrina said, sitting back in her chair. “Please, Aunt Zee. Ms Wardwell has had enough taken from her. She thinks she’s going crazy!” Unsurprising, Zelda thought. She was hell-touched after all, by a hell-being, and therefore damned.

    "That may be, but the name Mary is not hers alone,” she advised and immediately regretted it as Lilith grinned at her, not unlike a shark.

    The witch stood up and walked over to Zelda, standing before her. Zelda didn’t mind her in this form. It would easier to just find her the petulant child that she was. “Whatever the name,” Lilith said, “I would draw attention anyway––at least this way the students’ suspicions will be diverted,” she said, before taking an apple from the fruit bowl and placing it behind her back, smiling up at Zelda.

    Zelda rolled her eyes before looking at Sabrina with an attempt of an apology. If Lilith wanted the name Mary, then so be it.

    Sabrina glared at her as if she’d somehow been the cause of this. “This is wrong.”

    “That may be, but it’s done. Now, shall I expect to see you in class, later?”

    Sabrina shrugged, a petulant look on her expression as she eyed Lilith with mistrust. “I have cheer practise this afternoon.”

    Of course, she did. Zelda breathed out through her nose, wishing she had time to light a cigarette. “Shall we?” she said to Lilith as she picked up the bag she’d left by the table.

    Lilith grinned, linking arms with her in a way that seemed quite unlike her self and made Zelda all the more aware of how much the other witch was used to playing in new skins.

    With a deliberate sigh, Zelda flicked her wrists and teleported both of them to her office in the Academy. At their arrival, however, the woman’s hands gripped at her arm tightly.

    Zelda wrenched away from the linked arms and stared at Lilith. “What are you trying to do?”

    Lilith turned to her, an odd look on her face. “Lucifer’s here?” she asked in a whisper, her voice void of all mischievousness for once. “You brought me to where you’re keeping him?”

    “He’s locked up in the dungeons.”

    Lilith stepped around the room, fiddling with the apple she brought with her. “He’ll likely know I’m here,” she said to herself, the apple spinning over and over in her hands. “What Acheron are you keeping him in now?”

    “Faustus.”

    There, Lilith laughed, but her expression paled again. “Damascus steel?”

    “Of course.”

    “Heptagram?”

    “Yes, believe me, we’ve taken all precautions.”

    “You know it’s only time before he escapes,” she said, turning to face Zelda before her expression shifted. “We’ll need a plan if we’re to survive.”  

    “Lilith he’s chained––at the very least, for now, he’s safe.”

    Zelda watched as the girl (because she really did look very young and small all of a sudden) set the apple aside and brought her hands together. the expression shifting again to something playful and gone was whatever trepidation Lilith had. “We should discuss our relationship: student-teacher, I presume, or perhaps something more familiar? Last chance for you to resume as my concubine on Earth as it is in Hell?”

    “The flirtation is far less endearing with that glamour,” Zelda pointed out. “Try not to make a scene when you’re in the class. I have enough problems as it is.”

    “Of course,” Lilith said in such a way Zelda could feel that she was going to make a scene deliberately.

    Zelda placed her bag down, by her desk and then went to her drawers, pulling out her day planner to shuffle through (she had another she kept on her person, but this one she kept at her desk) before rummaging through her lesson planner. Up first was transmutation, previously held by Artemisia Vines, but with the limited witches left, it remained on Zelda’s shoulders like most of the classes.

    “Do not undermine me,” she warned towards Lilith. “Or I will personally make it my mission to make court life as difficult for you.”

    Lilith smiled at her, smoothing down her skirt. “I’ll be a model student,” she promised. “After all, I’m quite intrigued by the student’s aptitude.”

    A knock sounded on her office door. Closing the drawer of her desk, she looked up and saw the faint image of Prudence.

    “Come in,” she called and watched as Prudence pushed the door open, stepping inside.

    “Directrix Spellman,” Prudence said, surprised. “Sabrina mentioned you were unwell.”

    “I’m fine, as you can see, Prudence.”

    Prudence opened her mouth and then closed it, before offering a shrug of her shoulders. “Would you like me to begin the class with chapter thirteen?”

    “Please. I’ll be with them soon.”

    Prudence nodded and went to shut the door before noticing the other girl in the room. Her eyes dragged over the figure curiously before shifting to look back at Zelda with an inquisitive raise of her brow.

    “Family, from the old country,” Zelda said in half explanation, gesturing loosely.

    Prudence frowned but didn’t argue, “of course,” she said and closed the office door behind her. No doubt she would be looking to follow-up with Ambrose about that later. But if her nephew were smart, he would lead her to the answer without directly saying it.

    Zelda took a moment to compose her self and ensure she had what she needed for the lesson before grabbing a spare textbook and handing it to Lilith. “Try to avoid talking to the other students. Try not to talk altogether if you can help it.”

    Lilith began thumbing through the textbook, ignoring her. If Zelda were lucky, it would keep her entertained for the rest of the class.

    She led Lilith down to the classroom and had her sit in the seat usually reserved for Sabrina. Lilith sat down in her chair, back straight and began pouring through the textbook. Zelda sat a pen and pieces of paper on her desk, because she expected it of everyone, and began drawing upon the chalkboard as the class quietly read Chapter Thirteen.

    The class’s eyes drew curiously over Lilith, but aside from a few shared looks, they kept to themselves. Good. It allowed her to focus on drawing up the blackboard without worrying about the class.

    Prudence remained at her station at the front of the class, and Lilith had to admit she was quite proud of the girl. Despite everything that had happened over the last year, Prudence had made a sharp turn around and was flourishing in not just her witching abilities, but her leadership capabilities as well. Perhaps one day, she would even formally ask Zelda to be her mentor.

    Stepping back from the board, she looked over the class. She caught a few staring blankly and another stifling a yawn.

    Her eyes went to Lilith. The witch was sitting at the desk, pouring over the textbook with such fascination that Zelda could almost be fooled in thinking she wasn’t paying attention to the class.

    “Who can tell me the three basic principles of transmutation?”

    Melvin raised his hand, as always in an eased effort to prove himself. “Ah, the first is ‘Knowing’, you can’t turn an object into something you don’t have a basic understanding of. Mass, you can only change something into equal or less than its original weight, but never more and ah…” he trailed off and his shoulders sunk.

    “Very good, anyone else?” Zelda asked, pouring her eyes over the class. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Lilith’s eyes draw up from the textbook, watching the students with curiosity.

    As no student raised their hand, Lilith sat back in the chair and began drumming her nails, as if deciding her coven’s worth.

    “Agatha, what’s the third principle?” Zelda asked, snapping to look over the girl.

    Agatha looked up from the book she had clearly not been reading and fumbled, “Oh, um. Colour?”

    “Colour?” she returned, and the girl only stared up at her, fiddling with one of her plaits. “Have you completed transmutation before?”

    “Yes, Directrix.”

    “And what did you transform?”

    Agatha looked to Dorcas for help, before pulling back and sitting up straighter. “I changed a rock into a fish.”

    “And how did you do that?”

    “With magic?” Agatha asked.

    Zelda rolled her eyes and walked over to Agatha, picking up her pen. “If I turn this into a rock, what would I need to do?”

    “Magic it.”

    “Yes, obviously I would use magic, but how would I do it?”

    “Will it, I guess?”

    “Correct. To turn this pencil,” Zelda closed her hand and felt it shift into a smooth pebble the size of her thumbnail, “into a rock I would just have to will it. But what if I wanted to turn the pencil into a fish?”

    “You would need an incantation?” Agatha twisted her plait tighter. “Maybe chalk to outline a fish?”

    “So why would I only need to will it into an inanimate object, but to change it to a living thing, I would need an incantation or a ritual?”

    Agatha opened her mouth, staring at the pencil and then sat back in her seat, looking lost. Zelda turned, looking over to the other students, but if they knew anything, they kept quiet. Zelda held her tongue, trying not to grow frustrated with them. This was fundamental transmutation, but either their education was lacking, or they were unwilling to offer answers that they already knew.

    “Prudence?” she summoned.

    “It’s because you’re changing something inanimate to animate. When you speak, you’re summoning, which then pulls on deeper magics to create life. The larger the object, or the more complex the living thing, the more advanced the ritual required to summon the energy required.”

    “Thank you, Prudence.” She set the rock down, returning to its original form on Agatha’s desk and went over to the chalkboard writing up three of the principles. “If you know these principles, you can eventually learn to transform anything into something else, so as long as you have enough creativity.”

    She led the class through theory, briefly revising rhyming couplets for precise transformation and then had them stand up and turn their desks into a badger and back into desks. Only two students were successful, with the remaining fumbling over their dictation and causing one form of malformation or another instead, making the process of turning it back to a table far more difficult––which was what Zelda’s had hoped for.

    There was more to be learnt in mistakes than there were with correct actions.

    At the end of class, Zelda advised them that their homework was to transform an inanimate object into an animal and then back, as well as five hundred words as to what the causes of malformation were (generally dictation, half-rhymes or just lack of confidence).

    When the students left, Zelda turned to Lilith, who was quietly sitting at her desk. Zelda had not called upon her to demonstrate, partially because she felt uncomfortable with that dynamic (only because Lilith would likely seek her revenge later), and partly because she knew the witch would be able to do it without a verbal incantation, which would only serve to make the other students feel worse in their abilities.

    “You know, Zelda, if I’m to blend in here, you should treat me like any other student.”

    “As if you could blend in.”

    Lilith snapped her textbook shut and rose from the desk. Despite the youthful features, there was something there, something dark in the way she moved and held her expression that warned of a more significant threat, and then features smoothed and she was just another student.

    It was unsettling.

    “Is it lunchtime?” Lilith inquired.

    “It is.”

    Zelda led them both back to her office where a tray had already been set with lunch (likely Hilda had run off before she had to collide paths with Lilith again). Usually, Zelda would run most of the classes, with things like botany and potions being held by Hilda who continued to hold expertise over her, and the remaining extracurricular classes taught by the skeleton staff.

    As it was, Hilda had agreed to take the afternoon classes so that she could return to Hell with Lilith and complete the court and council meetings (that she honestly couldn’t see the point of, at least here she was growing young minds).

    Lilith took a seat on the edge of her desk and picked at the sandwiches Hilda had set aside for them and began flicking through the textbook, writing notes in the margins. Her legs were crossed, but Zelda watched at her foot bounced playfully. Again, it unsettled Zelda how easily the woman was able to dive into her new role. But she pressed the anxiety from her and focused on using her office time to adjust her planner going forward.

    Usually, the lunch hour was also reserved for students to speak privately to her if they so needed, but more often than not, it was a quiet time.

    It was foolish to think she could fit anything further than a few hours of the evenings in Hell to dedicate to marking, but if she had to spend her time in the throne room mentally planning her lessons and sermons, then so be it.

    A knock sounded at her office as she was mid-way through replanning Wednesday. Looking up, she noticed Melvin standing at her door, sheepishly looking at Lilith.

    “H-hello Directrix Spellman. I’d wondered if you’d had time to review the extra-credit I submitted for Conjuring?”

    Zelda placed her pen down and watched as the boy curiously flicked his eyes to Lilith, who was still happily sipping at tea and making notes in the textbook. From the few words that Zelda could read, Lilith wasn’t writing in any modern language.

    “The extra-credit you submitted on Monday? No, I haven’t had time to review it, Melvin.”

    “Oh,” he said, though he didn’t look entirely dejected. “Um, you never introduced us to…” he trailed off and gestured to Lilith.

    Lilith looked up from the textbook and briefly glanced at the boy before sharing an unimpressed look with Zelda.

    “This is my cousin’s granddaughter, Mary,” Zelda said. “She’ll be staying with us for a while.”

    “At the Academy?” he asked with far too much hope. Zelda couldn’t help but feel some pity with him. Had Lilith been able to wander the grounds on her own, no doubt she would have devoured him, quite literally.

    “With me,” she clarified. “Was there something else you were after, Melvin?”

    “I know how confusing the school can be, so I thought I might check if Mary needed any help getting used to the classes, or-”

    “She’s quite fine.”

    Melvin paled and stood up straight. “Of course. Um, thank you, Directrix,” he said rather awkwardly before backing out of the office.

    Lilith took another sandwich. “You know you should eat. You won’t get a chance in Hell.”

    Zelda snatched at a sandwich and sat back in her chair. They would need to leave soon. She had hoped to run into Hilda before they left, but she would, no doubt, see her in the evening after classes.

    “What if I brought food to Hell.”

    “Wouldn’t work,” Lilith reminded her, before pausing and looking up from her textbook. “Maybe canned food?”

    Zelda waved the thought away. Canned food was for mortals who didn’t have time outside of their tedious office work.

    Maybe she would have something cured.

    The day went by fast, and before long, she found herself in Hell again. This time, Lilith’s transportation was gentler. She admired the mark on Zelda’s neck as she undressed, and then chose an appropriate outfit for them both, before leading them to the throne room.

    It was to be a long day, Zelda realised once the first Demon entered with his gaggle of under demons and began speaking the longest monologue Zelda had ever been disgraced with.

    An hour must have past as she shifted her feet, trying to ease the ache growing in her back from standing so tall behind the throne. It didn’t help that the dress Lilith had chosen for her today was heavier than the previous one, and also required Zelda to wear stays underneath it.

    It wasn’t that it was laced too tightly, but it was starting to pinch under her arms, and she couldn’t shift until the current demon left the throne room, but going by his current rant, she expected they were only halfway through his problems.

    Zelda glance to her right, noticing that even Lilith was looking exhausted by this. Her lips were drawn back in a near snarl for the demon to just get to the fucking point. (He was from the sixth circle, and they tended to talk around in circles, likely due to their more frequent dealings with politicians and mortal priests).

    “-which as you can understand is completely unacceptable. For one, we don’t even deal with that kind down there. As you know, we deal with a far more elite kind of persons, though they tend to be a bit chatty and––” Zelda pushed her tongue to the back of her teeth, stifling the yawn before it could show on her face.

    During the current court session, Zelda had already finished the outline of her sermon and ran over three more times to be sure it was memorised for when she had a spare moment to write it down.

    "Enough!” Lilith snapped.

    Zelda turned to face her. The woman was snarling now as she rose to her feet. Perhaps she’d misjudged the expression.

    “Are you telling me that you’ve promised ten thousand of our souls to some backwater realm that no one worships any more?”

    The demon slunk backwards a step, before remembering himself. The gaggle of lesser demons at his feet crept behind his shadow to cower from the Mother of Demons. “My lady, if you’d-“

    "What did they provide, Sabnock? What do you lack in Hell?”

    "They provided old secrets in turn.”

    “Secrets?” Lilith hissed, raising her brow. “What secrets did they have that were worth ten thousand souls?”

    Zelda watched as his large chest swelled up as he stood tall. “The contract was made, and so it must be kept.”

    “Was is agreed to by the Dark Lord?” Lilith asked as she stepped forward, to the front of the dais, “or did you come to the decision thinking of how pleased He might be, only to realise that you’d been swindled and it might be best if you withheld the truth until they came to collect?”

    The demon was quiet, standing tall but Zelda could see his tail flicking underneath his coat. “The deal was made after the Dark Lord left to the Earthen plane.”

    “I see.” Lilith had gone still in a way that reminded Zelda of a snake waiting to strike. The silence remained, uncomfortably long, and then the demon stepped backwards, looking as though he was about to cast a spell. He had only drawn a single breath when Lilith flicked her wrist.

    A steel spike split from the ceiling, striking down through the demon’s throat and pinning him to the ground where he twitched like a fly that had had its wings removed. The lesser demons began to scatter, but as they did, Lilith flicked both hands this time, and they all fell at once with a horrible cracking noise.

    Zelda recoiled at the sudden impact, her mouth parting in horror.

    A tightness tugged at her, and Zelda realised she’d been too focused on the creature to notice Lilith’s descent down the stairs. The woman paused on the last stair, waiting for her to move.

    Zelda quickly followed Lilith, descending the steps with her as she walked over to the Demon Prince and watched him squirm as ichor ran down the spike. Lilith’s heels were sharp on the marble floor, and Zelda felt her heart in her throat with each step as they grew closer and closer to the twitching demon. He was alive, but for how long?

    Lilith sneered at him, “You’ve disappointed me. I should burn your kingdom to ashes for this.”

    The demon convulsed, a strange sound garbled through his throat, but whatever he was trying to say was lost against the steel spike.

    Lilith made a disgusted noised before she stepped back and walked away, through to a set of double doors. Zelda followed after her, though she would prefer to be far away from the witch after witnessing what she had.

    The gallery they walked through was terrifying, with strange creatures heads mounted to the walls and a carpet the squelched underneath her feet. Lilith led the way with a particular stiffness in her spine that kept Zelda silent, unwilling to voice her concern. She knew of Lilith’s power, had read about it, had witnessed it when the woman had bound Lucifer still.

    But to see it like that was another thing entirely.

    They pushed through a set of doors into a hall, crossing straight across to a simple wooden door that led into a circular stairway, dimly lit by torches on the wall.

    Zelda wanted to demand where they were going, but she didn’t know what the woman would do if she said anything, and right now, it was all Zelda could do to focus on descending.

    The steps were damp and smelled of mildew and brimstone. Lilith’s descent was sure and fast, but Zelda wasn’t, she felt that at any moment she would slip and tumble down the stairs horribly and as such kept a hand on the cold wall as her other tried to hold her skirts up high enough that each step didn’t trip over the material.

    There was a tugging sensation again, and Lilith stopped on the stairs, her shoulders tense.

    “Ten thousand souls,” she hissed in the darkness. “What fool gives away ten thousand souls for secrets?” She turned to look up at Zelda as if only realising that she was there. “I wouldn’t breathe a word of this ordeal to anyone, including your dear niece if you want to live.”

    “Hell is in no short supply of souls. Why is this such a concern?”

    "It’s not about the number of souls. It’s that a deal was made without sanction. ” Lilith raked a hand across her stomach and leant back again wall, suddenly looking very tired. “If Sabrina loses, there will be no haven on Hell or Earth,” she said.

    “Sabrina won’t lose,”

    Lilith turned, looking at Zelda. “Even if she wins, they won’t accept her. She will need to break them into submission, likely go to war against them to quell whatever revolt comes out of this. And your niece may be powerful, but she is not ruthless enough to win a war against Hell. When I ruled, they didn’t nearly have enough votes to depose me, but it only took days to go against her.”

    Zelda agreed, despite the fact it made her stomach twist uncomfortably at what that meant.

    Sabrina had always been tenderhearted in a way witches rarely were. She was stubborn, insubordinate and proud, all traits that Zelda admired even when she found herself furious with the girl, but Sabrina’s defining belief was that life was precious and worth preserving. No, Lilith was right, she wouldn’t win a war against demons.

    Maybe in a hundred years or so, Sabrina would grow to understand that not all life was created equally, but for now, she was just a teenager.

    "Then you’ll be ruthless for her,” Zelda stated firmly. “You’ll be her left hand, and when they fear you, they’ll follow her.”

    “Fear me?” Lilith laughed before she began to ascend the stairs to stand in front of Zelda. “Don’t you see? They don’t fear me. They don’t even respect me.”

    “So make them, was that not what you were doing before?”

    Lilith shrugged. “I mean, what’s the point? When little Sabrina ascends the throne and Caliban fails, they’ll slaughter her and select some new prince to sit the throne until they grow bored of that one and on-and-on it’ll go for the next millennia.”

    “Surely-”

    “There’s no 'surely’ about it!” Zelda felt her back hit the wall as the woman pressed her hands onto the bodice of her dress, pressing her to the wall. "Maybe you and I will escape to the fae and hide out the rest of our lives there, bonded for all eternity. Or maybe you and I will just be the appetiser to their Feast of Feasts of dear, roasted Morningstar.” The woman’s face turned almost comically feral as she leant in. “I’ve heard that getting the eye whole is meant to provide wisdom.”

    Zelda felt her anger rise as she pushed the hands from her waist. “This is not some joke––!”

    "No, it’s not a joke or a game or whatever your niece thought when she decided on a whim to take the throne, and yet here we are, in Hell with a child deciding to spruce up a place with no understanding of its inhabitants while I try to soothe the masses who are close to deciding that there shouldn’t be a throne in the first place.”

    Lilith’s face shifted, revealing bone-deep exhaustion that hadn’t been present in her face before. It cut at the edges of her eyes and sunk her shoulders, and with it, Zelda realised the truth.

    “You did this for the Dark Lord.”

    “Well, he was never very much into paperwork, but he was able to frighten them all on his own. He could be terrifying when he wanted to.”

    “And the other times?” Zelda inquired.

    Lilith looked away, a dark look on her eyes as she drew back from Zelda. “I did what was necessary, but don’t get the wrong idea; Lucifer was still very much the driving force in that. With Sabrina’s current cheerleading demeanour, she won’t even make the Kings nervous about consequences.”

    “We need to do something.”

    “As it is, I’ll need to lay some waste to Sabnock’s land to teach them a lesson.” There was a growl to her voice, and Zelda licked her lips, nervous at the idea of what that would mean.

    “Is that where you’re leading us?”

    Lilith didn’t answer her, only brushed past her on the stairs and continued to head down the endless stairwell.

    “What of the kings, are you not meant to be meeting them soon?”

    “I’m sure they’ll get the message,” Lilith answered over her shoulder.

    #zelda spellman#lilith#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    8
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    19.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [16/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: They were in the middle of an interrogation suddenly, and propriety dictated that Lilith should be the one to decline to comment, but Zelda could see that she was, for the first time since she’d known her, uncertain in how to do that. 

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda shuffled the newspaper, looking around it to peak at Sabrina. Her niece was sitting at the table, eating at the pancakes Hilda had made. 

    She knew she should say something. Advise Sabrina that she was friends with her principal, and yet all Zelda had managed to say was that she was having a few people over for dinner. The family was welcome to be there, but it was for a small gathering of friends as she hadn’t hosted anything in some time.

    It had involved her scrambling to invite Constance over, and then she had found herself inviting Shirley as well, because, well, she was technically Constance’s friend as well and Constance had asked and Zelda didn’t want to refuse her despite how much of a cow the woman was. And technically, Shirley had been nothing but polite to her since returning from her mother’s funeral.

    Which meant that she had three guests and four family members, and would be sitting seven people––except Ambrose asked if he could bring Luke, which meant eight, and then Sabrina asked if she could bring Harvey, nine, and then Hilda, not wanting to feel left out, requested to bring Doctor Cee. Ten.

    Ten people were to be sitting at an impromptu dinner and Zelda had to buy groceries, and wine and decide on what to cook––and then try to get her sister and Sabrina to help her, because god forbid she do all the cooking herself.

    Ten people. It was certainly to be a dinner party at the very least, and all because she wanted people to see that her and Lilith were friends. Though she supposed she should refer to her as Mary during the party, to prevent anyone from getting confused.

    Zelda had the family cleaning the house from top to bottom, ensuring cobwebs were removed, the floors were mopped, and rugs had had the dust and dirt beaten from them, giving them new life. 

    She also made sure that the upstairs was just as clean, though it was unlikely anyone would be heading upstairs. She didn’t have to worry about Sabrina, who, like herself, tended to keep a tidy space. But Hilda and Ambrose both ended up having a lecture from her for the state of their rooms, both bowing their heads and grumbling under their breaths as they spent their Thursday and Friday evenings cleaning them. 

    Heaven only knew why it took them so long, but so be it.

    Saturday morning, she began prepping the food with Hilda. During that time, she received two text messages from Lilith (one of which was just a photo that Zelda quickly responded to), five from Constance fretting over what to bring, and one from Shirley (who was only asking for confirmation of the address). 

    By four, the house carried the scent of a cooked roast, with entrees already set, leaving her enough time to shower and dress, preparing herself to look good. 

    She fiddled between jewellery, a nervousness filling her before she finally managed to decide on a complimentary emerald set to the dress she wore. And then by the time she was downstairs, ensuring the white wine was in the fridge and the red wine was set out, to decant, the first guest had arrived.

    Sabrina answered the door, tugging Harvey inside who looked wide-eyed at the adults. “I…” he said, holding out a bouquet. “Um, didn’t know what to bring.”

    Zelda softened at the flowers, noting that they were not an inexpensive set. “Thank you, Harvey,” she said, taking the flowers in hand and making her way into the kitchen. It was an odd choice of gift to bring, but given that the boy couldn’t bring a bottle of wine, and likely felt embarrassed at the idea of bringing dessert (something Zelda would have taken offence to, anyway) she settled that the flowers were a polite choice.

    In the kitchen, she unwrapped them, setting them in a vase with water, before taking them to the dining room table as the centrepiece. This way, the boy would likely feel welcomed into the home, and Sabrina would feel that she was making some effort to be respectful towards their relationship. 

    As she was fixing one of the flowers, the doorbell rang again. Zelda turned around, moving to greet the new guest only to hear Sabrina’s blanched voice, “Ms. Wardwell?”

    “Sabrina,” Lilith greeted, smiling tightly as she entered, holding a bottle of wine. “Hilda, lovely to see you.”

    “Oh, Mary, Zelds didn’t tell us that you were her mystery friend.”

    Lilith’s eyes turned to Zelda’s, a strange look filling them. “Didn’t she?” 

    Zelda flushed. “Well you’re here now, and there’s no need for introductions.”

    “When did you and Ms Wardwell become friends?”

    Zelda drew in a breath. She’d prepared an answer and yet, faced with her niece, it felt flimsy at best.

    “Your Aunt and I happened to keep running into each other, quite accidentally. I believe she thought I was a parent at the school until that nasty fight occurred.” 

    Zelda’s shoulders relaxed with those woods. There was truth enough in them that she didn’t need to worry about Sabrina poking holes into it. 

    “Oh,” was all Sabrina said. There was a furrow to her brow, as if she wasn’t entirely pleased with the situation, but in fairness, Zelda couldn’t blame her. It was one thing for your Aunt to prolifically know quite a fair amount of people in the town due to having taught them, it was another thing entirely for her to be good enough friends with your Principal that she invited her over for dinner.

    “I brought a bottle of wine,” Lilith said, holding up the bottle in grip before she handed it over. Zelda took it, glancing to the label and noted that was it was a midrange bottle. Not so expensive to draw eyes, but not cheap by any means.

    “Thank you, this will go lovely with dinner.”

    Lilith’s lips twisted into a smirk, and then before she could even think of saying something, the door was ringing again. 

    Within forty-five minutes, everyone had arrived, with Constance been the last person––profusely apologising, advising that Faustus had been home late and the au pair was off sick, so she’d been unable to leave any sooner.

    “It’s not an issue,” Zelda assured, leading her to sit down. “It’s good to see you.”

    “Honestly, these days, he’s home later and later, and I––“ Constance seemed to catch herself, realising the setting. “I’m tired of looking after the twins,” she finished. “One child is a full-time job, but two!” 

    Zelda nodded, “A glass of wine, perhaps.”

    “Please.”

    The table was set, and Zelda noted that Lilith took her left-hand side, across from Constance, who sat next to Shirley. The table filled with people sitting side-by-side with their respected guests, leaving Sabrina to sit at the other end of the table, Ambrose to one side and Harvey to the other. 

    Which meant that Hilda and Doctor Cee were sitting across from one another in the middle, but so be it. 

    Food was served, the wine passed down the table, with Sabrina and Harvey permitted to have a single glass with dinner (though Harvey politely refused). 

    Ever the hostess, Zelda led the conversation with Constance and Shirley, discussing their end of terms, before their plans for the winter break. 

    “Oh, Faustus and I were planning to travel, but I think with the twins it’d just be too difficult, so we might stay for the winter.”

    “I had plans with my mother,” Shirley said. “But, that’s all gone now, so I suppose I’ll just spend Christmas alone.”

    Zelda felt a flare of annoyance rise in her at Shirley’s unsubtle attempt to shaft her mother’s death into the conversation, but relaxed when she felt Lilith’s hand slide covertly under the table and settle on her thigh. The fingers squeezed over her knee and with it, Zelda felt her emotions soften.

    She turned, looking out the corner of her eye and noticed her inquisitive expression towards Shirley. “Do you have any siblings?” Lilith asked

    “No, only child.”

    Lilith nodded. “It must be hard.”

    Shirley gave a wave of her hands and a tight smile. “You do the best you can,” she said. “It’s just my first Christmas without my mum, and pfft, Dad left long ago.”

    “You’ll have the memories of all your Christmases before with your mother. It won’t make it easier, but it definitely…easies the ache to know that you had that time together.”

    “Did you lose your mother, too?” Constance asked.

    “Oh,” Lilith pulled away, and Zelda felt her hand drop away as she gave an awkward laugh. “I suppose so, but I…never knew my parents,” she said, finishing tightly with a soft shrug of her shoulders. “But in the end, you make your own family.”

    A silence pulled then, and Zelda turned and looked at Lilith, asking her softly. “What about your foster parents, or adopted–?“

    “I never had a steady home,” Lilith said, and then her eyes pulled away. “I was on my own at the age of sixteen, but that’s neither here nor there.”

    “I didn’t mean to pry,” Constance said, “It’s just that you spoke of loss.”

    “Have you lost someone recently?” Shirley asked. “A sister, perhaps or…brother?”

    Lilith looked awkward then, and Zelda realised there was a deep, pained expression. Lilith didn’t want to discuss whatever pain-point that was, and yet no one else on the table seemed to notice. All of their attention was focused on her, eager to see what story would unfold. 

    Zelda felt nauseous by it. They were in the middle of an interrogation suddenly, and propriety dictated that Lilith should be the one to decline to comment, but Zelda could see that she was, for the first time since she’d known her, uncertain in how to do that. 

    “I think it can be said that we’ve all lost someone close to us,” Zelda spoke. “I know that losing Edward and Diana still brings a painful reminder when the holiday comes around. Mary’s right, the time we spent, and the memories we carry of them remind us of how precious the time we have together is. And the pain of knowing what we lost reminds us that we’re still capable of carrying on that love of them in our hearts.”

    It was a sappy speech, but effective nonetheless as Hilda gave a misty-eyed look to her, tilting her glass in agreement, as soft murmurs broke over the table.

    And then, the conversation drifted––Hilda began speaking of Edward and Diana fondly to the keen attention of Doctor Cee and Sabrina, as Constance and Shirley began discussing the dullness of wills and funeral affairs. 

    To her side she noticed Lilith stiffen, her expression far away on something else. 

    Leaning towards her, she asked loud enough that others would hear, “could you help me get dessert ready? I need to let it sit.”

    And then they were pulling away, glasses in hand as they went into the kitchen as the conversation began to return to lighter topics behind them. 

    Lilith held her glass of wine, and before she could say anything, Zelda filled the glass and then her own. 

    In the kitchen, the dinner party seemed far away and Zelda was able to sip at her wine as she watched Lilith take a mouthful before setting it down on the counter. There was still a distant stare in the woman, and Zelda ached as she looked at her. 

    She knew better than to ask. If and when Lilith was ready, she would reach out on her own terms.

    The Lilith took a breath, standing up straight as she masked her expression to say, “I apologise. I didn’t mean–-“

    “There’s no reason for you to apologise, you did nothing wrong. Everyone else forgot social decorum and decided to dive straight into your history like you were some bleeding heart poet.” Not that Zelda was surprised. Lilith was a new a face, with a mysterious background, of course, everyone would be curiously picking at whatever they could find. 

    Turning away, she went into the fridge and pulled out the dinner, setting it down on the table. There wasn’t anything she needed to do with it, but if she was being honest, she didn’t want to drift back to the party and listen to Shirley whine about being motherless.

    Zelda barely cried when her mother passed, and she certainly didn’t drag it into every conversation possible to tug at the heartstrings. She simply moved on, as was expected, and continued her research. 

    Hilda had been a bit more sentimental and had cried in her room for days. But by then, they’d already lost their father, and the only reason their mother remained alive had been out of sheer spite, it seemed.

    Lilith stood awkwardly in the kitchen, as if she didn’t know quite what to do with herself, and Zelda could sympathise. “I did warn you,” Zelda said, trying to lighten the mood. “My family are gossips.”

    “Well, I suppose it’s to be expected.”

    Zelda peaked out of the room, looking at the dining table before returning to smile at Lilith. “You know, it will probably take them a few moments to know we’re missing. If you wanted a distraction. I could show you around my home.”

    “Show me around?”

    “Mm. I’ve seen your office, it’s only fair that I show you mine.”

    Lilith’s eyes lit-up, a half-smile tugging at her lips. It was an interest, and a chance of topic, at the very least. “And just what does the great Zelda Spellman’s office look like?”

    Zelda smiled before nodding her head to exit out of the kitchen, towards the hallway. There, she led her to the large oak door. She turned back to glance at Lilith before twisting the handle, opening the door up to her office like it was a secret place, reserved only for the elite. 

    In a sense it was. She didn’t permit guests into her office and her family certainly knew better than to step foot in it when she wasn’t present. 

    Lilith entered the room behind her, her eyes drawing over its contents as she circled the office space. Her eyes wandered across the shelves, to the desk, touching over the variety of knick-knacks as Zelda closed and locked the door behind them. 

    At the sound of the lock, Lilith turned. “Presumptuous.”

    “I didn’t want any interruptions,” she said. “But if you are after something, we’ll need to be quick, before they notice our absence.”

    Lilith smirked. “I’m sure there’ll be time yet. You’re giving me a tour of your house, after all.”

    “Am I?”

    Lilith picked up a framed picture of the family before setting it down, and then her eyes were flicking over the shelves, glancing over their titles. Without looking away, she said. “Take off your underwear.”

    “Is that how we’re going to play it?” 

    “I won’t ask twice.” Lilith glance at her then, and despite the severity of her expression, warning her to obey, Zelda could see the sparkle in her eyes, before the woman returned to perusing the shelves. 

    They both needed a distraction, so be it.

    Zelda smirked, and then slid her hands up her dress, sliding the lace down before she stepped out of them and picked them up in her hand. She intended to set them aside, except, as she walked to her desk, Lilith turned around and snatched them from her grip, smirking. 

    “You’ll need to be quiet,” she said. “Can you be quiet for me?”

    Zelda grinned. “I can be quiet.”

    “I thought I’d ask because you were rather vocal in my office, and I doubt a mouse problem would be so easily believed,” Lilith said as she stepped forward until she was in Zelda’s space.

    Zelda’s face tilted towards her. “I can be quiet,” she assured.

    “Let’s see, otherwise I might have just the use for these,” she said, holding up the lace, and then leant forward and kissed her.

    It was a needy kiss, demanding with biting and sucking and Zelda revelled in it, sliding her hands over Lilith’s shoulders and through her hair before she felt the woman’s hands settle on her hips, as she pressed Zelda backwards until her back hit the wall. 

    Zelda gasped as Lilith pulled back, her face inches away before she tugged Zelda’s dress up, high on her hips and began purposefully sliding her fingers over her sex. 

    At the very first stroke, Zelda’s head rolled back, eyes squeezing shut. 

    “Uh-uh, eyes on me,” Lilith said, and tugged Zelda’s face towards her. “Look at me, Zelda.”

    Zelda nodded, watching Lilith’s face shifted with pleasure as she continued to stroke, drawing it out in a slow tease. “There we go. Aren’t you just delicious,” she said. 

    Zelda whimpered as she felt the woman slide inside of her and then Lilith was pressing against her, one hand stroking inside of her as the other splayed across her sternum, holding her firmly against the wall

    “Be quiet. We wouldn’t want anyone to hear.”

    “I am––“ and then Zelda stopped, feeling a hand wrap around her throat, pinning her there. Her eyes fluttered shut at the feeling. 

    “Open up,” Lilith said. 

    Zelda obeyed, opening her mouth only to watch as Lilith grinned and lifted the black lace in grip, before pressing them into her mouth.  Zelda’s mouth closed over the underwear, tasting her arousal as she watched as the pleased expression wash over Lilith’s face as she continued to fuck her.

    The hand on her throat was firm, but not restrictive, in that when she swallowed her saliva, she could feel the muscles press against Lilith’s palm.

    But as she whimpered, the hand grew tighter in warning, reminding her.

    It was painfully erotic, to the point Zelda could feel her response pulsating between her legs.

    Zelda had engaged in light choking in the past and hadn’t mind how it felt with her other lovers, but when Lilith was fucking her like that, holding her throat like that, Zelda struggled to recall that there was a world outside of this room, outside of sex, outside of Lilith. 

    She wanted to go home with her, or take her upstairs and revel in a night of fucking. But she couldn’t. There were other people to think of, consequences for actions. 

    But Lilith was holding her firm and Zelda felt like she might break if she let go. 

    Her heart ached and she watched the woman’s face staring at hers as she bit back her whimpers and hushed moans, feeling the woman draw her close and closer to climax, until she was finally squeezing around the fingers, feeling her pulse thump against the woman’s hand.

    And when the climax ceased and Zelda was drawing away, feeling it wash away from her as Lilith drew out the make-shift gag from her mouth, she watched a strange expression pass on Lilith’s face—not unlike it had all those weeks ago when she’d made her climax against the knot on the rope.

    “Lilith,” she said, watching as the woman stepped back, her hands falling away. “Lilith, whatever it is you, you can speak to me.”

    The woman’s eyes looked up at her.  “I like you a lot, Zelda,” she admitted. “It’s…been a while since I’ve had such a vested interest in another person.”

    Zelda nodded, swallowing. “It’s been a while for me too.”

    Lilith smiled at her, but there was a sadness to it, and for a horrible, sinking moment Zelda thought the woman might cry. But then Lilith was blinking and the emotion sunk away from her face, leaving only an echo of what had been there. “I’m sorry for––“

    “You have nothing to apologise for,” Zelda assured. She reached out then with her empty hand and took Lilith’s hand in her own, squeezing her fingers. “We don’t have to go back out there.”

    “It’s your dinner party,” Lilith reminded. “Whatever would people think if the hostess disappeared?”

    “I don’t care what any of them think, I didn’t do this for them.” She felt her words die away, knowing she’d revealed too much of herself in those words. Letting go of Lilith’s hand, she looked away. “What I meant to say was that the whole point of this damned party was for us to show that we were friends.”

    “And yet you hid that revelation from your family,” Lilith pointed out.

    Zelda looked away. “I––didn’t know how to tell Sabrina. But I’d hardly say that I hid the fact, merely…delayed it.”

    Lilith blinked, leaving silence to press between them before she asked, “Are you so worried about if she approves?”

    Zelda squirmed uncomfortably at the words and looked away. She didn’t know how to put it into words, but the answer was yes, she did care. She cared about Sabrina’s thoughts. Deep in her heart, she knew why, but to admit it to herself, let alone Lilith, was too vulnerable of a position to put herself in.

    “You’re not…ashamed of––“

    “No,” Zelda assured. “I’m not ashamed. I…wanted more time of it just being about you and me.”

    “It still is,” Lilith assured. “Why do you think that’s going to disappear if people know?” 

    Because things were good, she wanted to say. And if her family got involved, they would ruin it unintentionally. They wouldn’t mean to, but they would. They always did. “Is it so wrong to want you all to myself?”

    Lilith’s head tilted and a strange expression crossed her face, as if she was tasting the words, poking at the deeper meaning of them.

    Zelda flushed and looked away. “I just mean––“

    “I know what you mean,” Lilith said, as she stepped back. Her hands crossed underneath her chest as she seemed to pull away, looking as upset as she had been before, at the dinner table, which was the opposite of what Zelda wanted. 

    “No, I don’t think you do––Lilith, I’m a private person. All my life, my family think of me as some emotionally repressed, ambitious…hussy,” she added as an afterthought, remembering Hilda’s words from the other week. “I want one thing untainted from them, because inevitable they’ll show you how…broken I am, and you won’t want anything to do with me.”

    “Do you think you’re broken?”

    “Certainly not,” she said. “But…” she didn’t know how to explain it to her. “They have a way of bringing out the worst in me.” She paused then, looking away. “When I was younger, I had a very active sex life, and that reputation has followed me my entire life. Even when I began at the University rumours followed me. Students still whisper about me sleeping with graduates to pass the time and that, on top of how difficult my family can be. How nosy they are and how selfish I am as a person…” she trailed off and drew in a breath, trying to centre herself and remember what she was trying to say. “This is good. Whatever this is, it works and I don’t feel ashamed of it. But I don’t want other people’s perceptions to take away from this.” 

    “You’re worried people will find out and think you’re some kind of deviant?” Maybe, Zelda realised, exhaling. She didn’t feel shame, just a need to keep that side of herself separate. “I’m not going to air your dirty panties, Zelda,” Lilith teased. “But I do want to be your friend.”

    “We are friends.”

    “Are we?”

    Zelda frowned. “What makes you think we’re not?”

    Lilith shook her head and smiled. “You’re right. Of course we are.” She smiled and then drifted her eyes around the room. “I should make my way home soon,” she advised. “Before it gets too late.”

    Zelda opened her mouth to argue that she could stay the night, if she so wished, but the words didn’t come out. “Stay for dessert at least?” she asked.

    “For dessert,” Lilith agreed. 

    And then Zelda found herself walking towards the door, unlocking it before she pointed out to where the downstairs water closet was.

    Lilith drifted down towards that bathroom and Zelda made her way into the kitchen, where she washed her hands and caught her reflection in the mirror. Thankfully, there was no lipstick marks on her neck, just an ache over her body. A need to request Lilith to stay so she could take her to bed––and honestly, a part of her just wanted to get naked and fall asleep in the woman’s arm.

    When they both returned to the dining room, Lilith’s expression had shifted easily to a masked expression, her smile bright, but Zelda could see where it didn’t quite meet her eyes as she spoke with table about art and philosophy, diving into the conversation easily. 

    It left Zelda pondering the incident. Lilith had lost someone, and it was evident by the way she’d withdrawn that it was still recent, or deeply painful and somehow, whatever Zelda had said was wrong. 

    A strange, hollow feeling settled in her chest and Zelda set it aside, not wanting to deal with it. It wasn’t a feeling she wanted to dwell on, and the selfishness of it made her tear her eyes away from the dinner party, feeling an ache settle in her chest.

    She was better than that. 

    The rest of dinner passed without issue. Dessert was served. Shirley remained a bitch, and slowly Lilith’s expression turned with genuine interest. 

    And then Zelda was serving coffee as Harvey and Sabrina disappeared with Luke and Ambrose. And the remainder of the party moved to the parlour. There, she found herself sitting between Constance and Lilith, aware of Lilith’s body heat as her thigh pressed against her own. And then, very casually, she felt Lilith lean forward to the coffee table, her fingers drifting briefly against her thigh as the woman’s eyes caught hers. 

    The other guests were caught in a rapturous discussion over books, but for the life of her, Zelda couldn’t follow what they were saying when she felt the brush of fingers against hers.

    But as Zelda went to subtly enquire as to what the woman was implying, Lilith was thanking her for food and company and advised that she needed to leave to get through some administration. 

    Oh. 

    At that, Shirley and Constance agreed that they, too, needed to leave. Which prompted Doctor Cee to make a vague excuse and resulted in Zelda walking everyone out of the house, her eyes lingering on Lilith as she fought the urge to kiss her goodbye.

    And then, they were gone and the house was empty. 

    There was still the children upstairs, but if Zelda was being honest, she didn’t care. They’d sort themselves out.

    “So you and Mary?” Hilda inclined.

    “Pardon?” 

    “You and Mary are friends?”

    “Oh,” Zelda nodded. “New friends.”

    Hilda gave a strange look, before shrugging to herself. “Well, she’s all alone here. I’m sure she needs a friend just as much as you.”

    Zelda hummed to herself and drew away from her sister. Exhaustion filled her and there was still a twisting feeling in her stomach as she thought of Lilith’s expression as the woman had pulled away. Zelda was familiar enough with that deep, aching pain to know that if Lilith wanted to speak of it, she would. As it were, they weren’t dating each other and Lilith had no requirements to share what she was feeling.

    It still didn’t stop her thoughts running wild.

    She showered, thinking of it, changed into her pyjamas and then climbed into bed, still thinking of Lilith. She was just closing her eyes to sleep when she noticed her phone flash in the dark. 

    Reaching to the bedside table, she pulled it off its charge and looked it over.

    Thank you for tonight. I enjoyed the evening.

    And then before Zelda could think of an adequate reply, another message was sent through.

    That Shirley woman’s a bitch though. How did you two end up as friends?

    Zelda felt a wave of indignant annoyance at the mention of being friends with Shirley Jackson. She wrote back a furious response, ensuring Lilith was aware that she was absolutely not friends with the woman, and only invited her because Constance had half-invited her to begin with. 

    There was a back and forth banter for a few minutes and then the phone was ringing and Zelda answered, feeling an anxiety pull at her as she sat up, pressing against the pillows on the bed head. “Lilith?”

    “I owe you an explanation about my behaviour tonight.”

    Zelda’s chest tightened at the words. The last thing she wanted was for the woman to feel guilted into revealing her past. “You don’t owe me anything.”

    “I do,” Lilith said. “Not that long ago, before Greendale, there was someone. We were planning for the rest of our lives when, very suddenly, he was in a car accident. Adam––“ she paused and Zelda heard the heaviness in her breath Lilith tried to find the words. “He was good. For a long while, I’d forgotten to ask myself what I wanted and he reminded me. And then he was gone, and I moved to Greendale to get away from the life we were building together. And it seemed like such a long, hard thing to do, so I went back to what used to bring me joy and began my Dominatrix service again…and then I saw you.”

    Zelda wanted to say something, but she wasn’t sure what an appropriate response was.

    “I lied to you about a few things when we were starting. I have a few regular clients that I’ve always had, but there’s no one like you, Zelda. There’s no other client that I see that comes close to what I…permitted with you. Before Adam, I had a much more extensive business across the city, but not here.”

    Zelda’s brow pressed, and then an old question rose. “Did you slip the business card into the book?”

    “I did. You don’t recall but I was in the bookshop as well, and I noticed you pursuing the erotica and the self-help section before you set the books aside. When your sister had pointed to the book, I slid the card in, hoping you’d take an interest.”

    “How did you know I would call?”

    “I didn’t. I had no idea if you would or wouldn’t. I knew nothing about you except what book took your curiosity. But, I will admit, you were quite beautiful and I hoped. And then you rang.”

    Zelda tried to recall the day in the bookshop, but she remembered nothing of any other occupants, her anger solely focused on Hilda.

    “I understand if you feel misled.”

    “I don’t,” Zelda advised. “You didn’t force my hand in calling you. I did it myself, almost eagerly so.”

    “And then you came back for a second session,” Lilith said with a laugh and then she heard the sound of what sounded like metal on glass, tinkering in the background. 

    “I hadn’t cried since my brother’s passing,” Zelda admitted. “For a while, I thought I’d forgotten how. I certainly felt vexed and frustrated to the point that only alcohol or cigarettes seemed to ease it, but I hadn’t…really allowed myself to feel anything for some time until that first session.”

    “Well, if you ever want to be spanked until you’re a sobbing mess, I can always provide that.”

    “I…will take you up on that offer,” Zelda admitted. It wasn’t the same as the ache she felt before, but there was a weight off her chest, as if something had shifted between them in the quiet of the room. 

    “You should come over,” Lilith asked. 

    “I’m not driving thirty minutes in the dead of the night,” Zelda scoffed. “I’m already dressed for bed.”

    “And what does Zelda Spellman wear to bed?”

    “Pyjamas,” she responded dryly. “What else would I wear?”

    “Nothing,” Lilith replied. “In fact, I think you should take off your ‘pyjamas’ right now.” The tone had shifted again and Zelda felt herself sit up straighter as a result. She thought to disagree with her and advise that she was going to go to sleep, but all at once, she was wide-awake.

    “Fine,” she sighed, before pulling the dressing gown over her head and setting it at the end of the bed before sitting back, bringing the phone to her ear. “I’ve taken it off.”

    “And your underwear?” 

    “Who said I was wearing any?”

    Lilith laughed, and then it slowly faded and there was a pause between them as Zelda waited for the next instruction. “Tell me what you would want me to do to you if I was there.”

    That was a change, and Zelda felt it hum down her. She swallowed, settling back on the bed. “We would have to be quiet,” she said, before biting her lip, that probably wasn’t a very sexy thing to say. “You would sneak into my bedroom, and get into bed with me.”

    “Mmhmm?” She heard an exhaled breath and then Zelda realised what Lilith was doing.

    Invigorated by it, Zelda sat up straight and then parted her own legs, following in the same stead. “Lilith all I want is to fuck you. I want to undress you and feel how wet you are. I want to slide inside of you and feel your hips rock and listen as you gasp and moan. I want to taste you and slide my tongue inside of you.”

    “Is that all?” Lilith purred, and there was decorum before Zelda heard a gasp through the phone. “And if you had me, is that all you would do?”

    “I would fuck you,” Zelda assured. “I want to see your face when I make you climax, and feel it around my fingers, and then, when you think I’m done, I’m going to turn you over and fuck you again, harder until your hands are clutching at my sheets and you’re left gasping.”

    “Zelda.” 

    “I’m going to fuck you, even if I have to tie you down myself and find that cock you love so much and bury it deep inside of you.”

    She could hear Lilith panting now, there was no disguise to what she was doing. Zelda stroked between her legs, naked on her bed as slid inside of her self, her other hand stroking at her clit as her shoulder pressed the phone to her ear.

    “If you come for me, you will say my name,” Zelda commanded it, and she heard a gasp from Lilith, unmistakable as the woman edged closer and closer. “I hope you know that I’m fucking myself just think about it. Of binding you up with your hands behind your back and bending you over my bed until I’m satisfied.”

    “Yes,” Lilith panted, and there was a hushed moan.

    Zelda bit her lip, holding back her pleasure. She could feel how close she was too. It was building inside of her as she dug her heels into the bed and then it was all she could focus on as she listened to Lilith keen closer and closer.

    Zelda’s breath hitched as she felt the orgasm tug low, pulling at her. “Lilith,” she said. “I want to hear you.“

    And then, obediently, Lilith cried out and it was Zelda’s name on her lips. An earnest noise, void of performance. It was enough to topple Zelda as she found herself squeezing around her fingers before the orgasm pulled through her.

    Her back arched, head pressing against the pillows as her heels dug into the mattress, and then it was over and she was sliding her fingers out, dropping them wetly against herself as she listened to Lilith catch her breath through the receiver.

    Lilith gave a short laugh. “If you ever want to switch it up, I would be most pleased,” she said. “But I won’t be anywhere near as obedient as you unless you beg me sweetly.”

    “I can handle a brat,” Zelda said, and Lilith laughed.

    “I’m sure you can.”

    There was a silence that pulled between them as they settled and Zelda felt her eyes close, a tiredness washing over her. “I’m glad you came.”

    “Oh, as am I,” Lilith teased.

    Zelda scoffed, but the sound barely had an impact on how tired she felt. “I’m glad you came to dinner,” she corrected. “It would have been intolerable without you.”

    “Zelda Spellman, are you getting sentimental on me?”

    She hummed a response, pulling the blankets up over her body. It was getting cold, and as her body cooled down, she was all the more aware of how empty her bed was. “I enjoy your company, outside of sex.”

    “As do I.”

    “We should…” and then she wasn’t sure what she was going to say, because the world drifted away as she slipped into a dream. 

    _________________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#madam spellman#zelith#caos fanfic
    13
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    11.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Indirect Negotiations

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: the Lady/Reader

    Summary: But when you had completed your duties, your only job was to ensure the Lady’s glass had wine in it, and should she summon you, you were nearby.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. Anyway, thank you to the Dungarees Brigade for this fic idea. Special thanks to @isis-astarte-diana for assuring me that exhibitionism being my brand was not a bad thing.


    In an exclusive casino, filled with assassins-for-hire, your job was loosely dictated as an assistant––but realistically an all-rounder. You ensured the accounting books were provided to the accountant, that orders were placed in for food and alcohol, that tables were kept clean and that if there was a fight, Lito was nearby.

    But when you had completed your duties, your only job was to ensure the Lady’s glass had wine in it, and should she summon you, you were nearby.

    You were wiping down a table––a quick job, given that only vodka had spilt––when you felt her eyes sweep over your body. Likely because you were bent over and the pants you wore prominently shaped your ass.

    She was across the other side of the room, sitting in her booth with a glass of shiraz, working through her books and spot-checking the accounts to look for discrepancies. A pile of books sat two feet high beside her on the edge of the seat. Throughout the evening you’d watched as she’d taken a logbook from one side, ran through it methodically, before setting down on the other side.

    But now…she was bored.

    “Darling,” she summoned. It was enough to send a thrill down your spine. You pulled off your apron, cleaning your hands on it before discarding it to the table. You walked over, watching as she picked up her glass and moved it to the other side of the table.

    The casino was busy today. There was laughter, the sound of dice rolling and wheels spinning, and a fight growing in the dim corners that you knew would be sorted out by Lito before it became a bloodbath.

    You stood before her, watching as she played with the stem of the wine glass, her eyes flicking to your face, drawing down low, over your body, until they flicked up again. She smiled as she tilted her head. “I have a terrible headache,” she advised with a sharp look on her face. “And I thought you might have just the thing for it.” She tilted her head to the other way, punctuating the command heavy in the subtext of the words.

    You knew better than to ask here? Now? Long ago, your shyness had slipped away. It didn’t stop the thrill.

    A coyness drew inside of you, a game between you both as you tilted your head and bit your lip, checking over your shoulder to see who was noticing.

    No one yet, but someone would.

    The Lady’s table was clean, spotless. There was no gum underneath it, no dirt caked in the corners, or blood splattered on the edges. You sink to your knees, slipping underneath the table and watch as her legs spread before you.

    Running your hands up her trousers, you watched as her body shifted forward in the seat. Your hands brushed over her thighs, sliding up until you reached her hips, watching as with the ease of deft fingers, she popped her suit jacket undone as she leant back in the booth.

    You leant forward, face nuzzling against thigh as you peered out from underneath the table and watched as she returned to her work of running through the accounting books, sipping at her glass of wine and otherwise feigning disinterest as if you were not even there.

    Your mouth pressed over the seam of the trousers, the soft, silk-cotton blend absorbing the wetness of your tongue as you slid up purposefully. She remained still, but her fingers flicked through pages, pen scribbling in her notebook.

    Your fingers worked at the buttons of her pants, flicking them undone before you slid the zipper down, and then watched as her hips lifted, allowing you delightful access to her cunt as you bent forward to taste her.

    The Lady sighed, and although you could interpret it as her flicking through another page, writing her notes and checking her calculations, you knew that the sigh was summoned from you, by your mouth drawing over slick folds.

    To anyone else, having their trousers pulled down their thighs should have left them vulnerable as their hips teetered over the edge of the seat, legs spread wide for you to slip between––for the Lady, there was no such edge of vulnerability. She could be completely bare on the table, legs spread for anyone to see, and you would still know that she was in control.

    A hand slid down, underneath the table, combing through your hair before she tugged you closer.  Urging you to where she wanted––and you would obey. Your eyes peeked up at her, watching as her chest rose and fell, her hand tightening and then easing in your hair. She was enjoying you, despite the impassive expression on her face.

    “I take it…you’re her?” There was a voice, low and deep. Uncertainty as they hovered––likely not seeing what was happening.

    “Yes,” she said. “Take a seat.” And then you heard the sound of shifting behind you as the person slid into the booth on the other side.

    You went to pull away, only for the hand to tug you firmer, holding you in place, insistent in where you belonged. As your Lady wished, you returned your tongue to its rightful place, licking over her slick folds. As you gave long, languid stroke, her hand eased, no longer holding you still.

    “I want to hire a hitman––against the Dubois family.”

    “Business or personal?”

    “Business, they stand to oppose my election.”

    “Ah, I see. The entire family, or just Edward Dubois?” she asked. Her voice was steady as she asked, but you could feel her thigh muscles tensing and easing. Your own body was responding, your heart pounding with the excitement of what you were doing.

    You kept your hands low on her thighs, digging your nails into the bare skin and watched as lips parted with the barest moan, unheard by anyone but you.

    “I don’t care. Edward is all that matters. So as long as he goes down, that’s all that matters.”

    “I see. Eight hundred thousand, then. Upfront.”

    “Eight Hundred thousand?” the person spluttered. “I was advised it’d be three hundred thousand.”

    “Yes, well, the Dubois family is well protected. It won’t be easy to get around those guards. Eight-hundred thousand.”

    “This is absurd!”

    “Then you can find someone else…but I promise you, no one will be more discreet than myself,” the Lady argued, as hand tugged at you again. The negotiation was about to start into an argument, and the Lady loved a good fight with a client––it allowed her to work them up before she entrapped them into her snare.

    At her direction, you stroked firmer, your tongue slipping against her entrance, teasing over it, before you slid up and kissed at her clit, sucking on it as you heard the arguments rise above the table.

    You didn’t care to listen to the discussion, instead, focusing your attention on the Lady, feeling her hand comb through your hair in a steady pace, leading you to what she wanted––and then the words stopped, and a silence pulled above.

    Did he know?

    You peered up from under the table, tongue still stroking broadly to see the Lady’s cheeks flushing red, even in the dim light of the bar. Her thighs were twitching, body inching closer.

    “Or,” she said. Her voice low and hitched as she drew in a deep breath as you mouth parted over her clit, before you began to suck on it decadently, your tongue flicking purposefully over it. You could see her eyes flutter, both from you and from the pretence that she’d just come up with an idea. “Or perhaps I could be persuaded to…oh, how about four-hundred thousand under the guidance that when you are elected, I will have a chip with your name on it, and shall I ever ask it of you, you shall do whatever I ask, no questions asked.”

    “Four-hundred thousand,” they echoed. “And a favour of your choosing?”

    “Mm. Final offer.” She leant back against the booth, her eyes sharp on the person, lips twisted in a smirk, but you watched as a low exhale rose and fell in her chest. You drew away from her clit, returning to broad strokes as you flicked your tongue over the labia. Her cunt was spilling sweetly onto your tongue, and in a perfect setting, you’d be on your back, with her sitting on your face as she fucked your mouth.

    “Agreed,” the person spat. “When do you need the funds?”

    “Two days at the latest, or the deal no longer stands.” You heard her gasp as her thighs squeezed around your head. Here, you were waiting, keeping to a set pace. You knew what she wanted, but she was in the middle of a negotiation.

    A discussion broke over semantics, and then the person moved from their seat, pushing away, and you watched as the Lady watched them leave before a smile pulled over her features as she let her mask slip. “I think that went rather well, don’t you?”

    Your grinned at her, and then slid two fingers inside of her, curling them as you return your attention to her clit. You watched her posture drop, the hand curling tighter again in your hair. And then, as you heard the sound of a fight break-out between occupants, a bottle smashing, as the wheels turned and dice rolled, she gave a small cry, drowned against the noise of the casino, as she squeezed around you.

    And then her body dropped back, and you were pulling away.

    The Lady laughed and then nodded with her head–-permitting your exit. Climbing out from under the table, you wiped your mouth with the back of your hand and felt your underwear slide against you as drew your eyes around the room.

    One patron’s eyes looked at you, her eyes going wide before she looked away, finding her drink far more interesting, but other were either long-term patrons, used to your service to the Lady, or were too drunk to notice.

    You stood up tall, and smoothed your clothes, watching as the Lady fixed her pants and then took a sip of her wine before smirking at you. She gave a tilt of her head, beckoning you closer, and you obeyed.

    Then, with far less subtly than you’d granted her, she undid the button of your pants and slid her hand underneath the material of your underwear.

    Her fingers drew down, prominently sliding over your clit, circling twice so your knees threatened to give out, and she was slipping down across your entrance, teasing over it.

    Here, you wanted to ask. She’d never done this before, never so open, and you watched her eyes stare at yours. She was daring you to argue, daring you to tell it was too much. (But was it?) You bit your bottom lip, surpassing a whimper as thought about how good her fingers would feel buried inside of you.

    And then she was drawing back up––pulling away.

    It was bold, and you felt your body grow hot, watching as she lifted her fingers to her mouth and licked the arousal from them.

    “Back to work,” she said, her voice low. However, there was a teasing lilt to it. “After all, I don’t pay you to stare.”

    “Of course,” you agreed, hurriedly fixing your pants as you turned away. The room seemed quieter, the eyes all the more prominent on you. You tried to ignore them, but you heard a snicker before that faded too, and then slowly, the chatter returned to the room again.

    You went over to your apron and picked it up, tying it around your waist before you ran off to the backroom to wash-up.

    All the while, you could feel her eyes on you, a promise that at any time, she could fuck you in front of everyone as openly as she chose.

    Knowing that you’d let her.

    It shouldn’t thrill you as much as did, but as you washed your hands, you tried to ignore how wet your underwear was, and how empty your cunt felt.

    And then you returned to work, feeling the knowledge sing through you. Anytime, anywhere, you were hers.

    #the lady#reader #the lady x reader #gotham fanfic#reader insert #another exhibitionist fic by teddy #who'd a thunk it
    16
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    10.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [15/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “Mm. And why would that cause you to stop?” she asked. “Be a good girl and let me hear you.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda panted, pushing onto her hands and knees, only for Lilith to grab her. “Careful,” she said. 

    “I’m being careful!” Zelda snapped, and then groaned, dropping her face back to the mattress. Her muscles were sore in a way she hadn’t experienced in a long time. Aching from holding herself at different angles.

    Beside her, Lilith snickered. “I told you: be careful.”

    “I’m fine,” she huffed, and then tried again. Pushing herself up, she felt the aches wash down her limbs, before she was able to inelegantly shuffle off the bed and into a standing position. Her legs were unsteady, but as she drew in a breath and righted herself on her feet, she felt the discomfort shift.

    “Well,” Lilith said, lying on her side with no right in looking so hellishly good. Her hair was mussed, but there was a glow to her, even with the lipstick marks over her body. Zelda couldn’t help but think that Lilith came out of it looking like she was an empress who had been satisfied by her harem, whereas Zelda merely felt spent. 

    Though that could be because Lilith did all the fucking and Zelda just took. 

    “I’m sure you remember the way to the bathroom,” Lilith teased. It was downstairs, Zelda realised with a groan. There were welts on her ass and thighs, drawing up to just below her lower back, across her hips, and she knew that walking down that steps was going to make her painfully aware of each mark. “Unless you need some help?”

    “Of course not,” she said. “I’m perfectly capable of walking down a few steps.”

    “You took a lot,” Lilith reminded, grinning as she moved some of the toys on the bed, drawing Zelda’s attention to them. They had been…zealous in their adventures and Zelda had only had to use the safe word once––as a panted advice that she could not take another orgasm. And then Lilith had slid out of her as carefully as possible.

    There’d been sex and pain and bondage and the more sex and pain and bondage––and now Zelda had the unfortunate situation of rope burn on her wrist when she’d tried to twist to snark back at Lilith in the middle of her tying, who’d then lectured her for over five minutes about how to move in ropes––truly the worst punishment she’d faced that night. 

    She made her way down the stairs, biting back the whimpers, before she was creeping down the hall, to the bathroom. There, she managed to climb into the bathtub before sitting down in it as she filled it. 

    Not only were her muscles fatigued, but there was a bone deep exhaustion that weighed her down as she dropped back against the edge of the tub. For a moment, she closed her eyes, sure that the bathroom light would keep her awake––only to be awoken by Lilith turning off the taps.

    Blinking her eyes open, she noticed the tub was dangerously high to spilling over. 

    “Try not to flood my bathroom,” Lilith chastised, handing her a mug of coffee as she lifted the plug and let it drain halfway before setting it back down. 

    Zelda tiredly took the drink, taking a sip. The liquid spilt down her throat and with it, Zelda felt a warmth slide through her chest. 

    “What time is it?”

    “Just past three,” Lilith said. “Now scoot forward.”

    Pushing up, Zelda moved forward in the tub and watched as Lilith undressed from her robe, sliding into the bathtub behind her. And then she was coaxing Zelda to lean back against her.

    Zelda felt her nerves electrify with the touch. She wanted to ask what this meant, the casual intimacy of it all. Now that they were in a D/s relationship, how did that compare to being in an actual relationship? 

    But Lilith’s hands were around her waist and Zelda felt a tightness in her chest. If this wasn’t a romantic relationship, if they weren’t together like that, she wanted to pretend for a few moments longer. Let the world be washed new.

    It was too early to worry about such things.

    Lilith’s fingers drew over her skin, drawing patterns on her waist and shoulder and Zelda felt herself sigh, the anxiety of the intimacy slipping away (though there was a base fear, still, underneath it all that she was letting her heart slip into Lilith’s hands too easily). 

    It’d been so long since she’d had so much intimacy showered on her. It seemed that all it took was a woman’s soft hands holding her to realise that the ache in her chest had been loneliness. She’d worked herself to the point that she had no friends, no one to depend on, not even Hilda. And yet, with Lilith, there was nothing being asked of her.

    It might change and shift, but for now, it was a quiet moment, and the woman’s body was warm as it held her.

    “There’s an event coming up,” Lilith whispered, gently stirring her. Zelda felt the cup taken from her hands and set aside on the tiles of the bathroom. “You don’t have to participate or feel obligated to attend, but I thought I’d propose it, given the shift in our relationship.”

    “What event?” she asked, her voice hoarse with sleep.

    “An orgy,” Lilith said. “To celebrate the coming Yule.”

    “You’re a witch, then?”

    “A few friends are pagan, but mostly it’s for the thrill of it,” she explained, her fingers drawing over Zelda’s skin in a soothing pattern, across her abdomen, and then up to her ribs. “They’re very good people. Beautiful too, though they’ll pale in comparison to you,” and there she pressed a kiss on Zelda’s shoulder.

    “So it’s flattery now?”

    “I would quite enjoy it if you came.”

    “I’m sure you would.”

    “Mm, and with spectators who are equally excited to be there,” she said, and then her lips were on Zelda’s throat and there was a familiar tingling fluttering through Zelda’s body again. 

    “And if I attend, what will occur?”

    “Sex, food, wine,” Lilith said, kissing over her neck. “There’ll be…oh, a great many other things. They’re all fascinating people. There’s one or two, especially, that I feel you’ll enjoy the company of.”

    Zelda laughed and then felt a moan catch in her throat as the woman’s mouth continued to kiss her neck. “When?” she asked.

    “The twenty-first.”

    “Mm, I’ll see if I’m available,” she answered with a soft laugh. And then felt as a hand slid between her legs. 

    “Are you still spent, my handmaiden?” Lilith asked, her fingers drawing over her gently. Zelda hummed. She was tired, so tired, but there was a growing warmth between her legs. 

    “One more,” she said.

    “One more,” Lilith agreed, and kissed her jaw, just below her ear.

    Zelda felt the fingers slide over her sex and then, even in the delirium of exhaustion, she felt the ache return as she rolled her head back against Lilith’s shoulder and panted at the mercy of her fingers until the orgasm trembled from her.

    It was small and delicate, and yet Zelda let out a breathy laugh, feeling the dopamine wash over her. Lilith had an uncanny ability to know what she needed, building small orgasms in the beginning to much bigger ones, or, in the case of rewards after punishments, leaping to the earth-shattering ones for relief.

    She was a master of sex, as well as its mistress, and for that, Zelda was all the more in awe of her.

    The only thing that brought her any concern was that never once had she had the pleasure of servicing Lilith. Throughout the night, she’d attempted a few times, and somehow had ended up away from her target of choice, with the woman binding and then fucking her.

    She wasn’t displeased by Lilith’s focus, but perhaps somewhat uncertain by it. Was it possible that Lilith didn’t want to be touched? Was that too intimate?

    She thought to ask, but alike her question as to their status, it seemed like a conversation to have when they weren’t teetering on the edge of exhaustion.

    “Zelda,” Lilith coaxed and then Zelda was sitting up, and pushing out of the tub on unsteady feet, before she was wrapped in a towel, then a robe, and her fingers were laced in Lilith’s as she was taken to bed. 

    The bed had been cleaned, she noted. With all the toys having been whisked away, and then blankets and sheets were pulled back as Lilith helped her into the bed. A part of her felt an uncertain tightness––again, it was far more intimate than she’d had in some time, but she batted the thought away, reminding herself that the woman had at one point had her entire tongue in her vagina. Intimacy aside, they were well past worrying about sleeping in the same bed.

    She laid down on the pillow and watched as the lights were clicked off one-by-one, and then it seemed, she barely noticed Lilith sliding into the bed beside her, before Zelda had fallen asleep.

    Sleep came easily. But she awoke with heart racing, sunlight spilling in the room as a sudden, familiar sense clutched at her, telling her that she was running late for classes. Until she recalled that she was on holidays, and was not required to be anywhere.

    There was the problem that Hilda was unlikely to know her whereabouts, but given that she’d advised she was meeting a friend for drinks, she was certain that Hilda could put two and two together. 

    Zelda blinked up at the ceiling, feeling the evening wash over her. She turned, in the bed, fearful to find it empty, only to find Lilith asleep on the other side of the mattress. Her hair out and wild, hiding most of her face.

    She looked smaller in the bed, asleep. The domineering energy lost, leaving only a woman behind. The blankets were pulled over her shoulder, and she was facing towards Zelda, her hand reaching out, between them.

    Zelda found herself looking over the woman’s face, from her nose to her mouth, drawing over the shape of her jaw and cheekbones, before following the curve of her neck to her where her shoulders peaked out from a swath of blankets.

    She could see the definition to the arms––not that came as a surprise to Zelda, having been on the other end of the woman’s strength with great joy last night, when Lilith had easily pinned her against the wall as she fucked her. 

    But despite all of that, Lilith looked small while she slept.

    “Watching people sleep is rude,” Lilith said, and then her brow pressed and she was opening her eyes, blinking tiredly at Zelda.

    “Hardly. After the amount of sex we had, I wouldn’t classify as me looking at you as rude. You spent an entire minute staring at the shapes of labia.”

    “Mm, pretty colours,” Lilith said, before rolling onto her back and yawning. “Are you hungry?”

    Zelda paused, feeling an ache in her stomach. She didn’t recall eating dinner last night, and only drank half a glass of wine, as well as a fair amount of water between sessions of sex. But there was definitely a lack of food. 

    “Food would be good,” she agreed

    Lilith smiled, and then shut her eyes, seeming to look like she was going back to sleep before she swung the blankets off her body and stood up from the bed. There, Zelda watched as she ran a hand through her hair, combing into some semblance of control (not that it helped, it remained a wild head of hair) before Lilith was taking her dressing gown and throwing it over her body.

    Zelda watched as she yawned before smiling tiredly and nodding her head towards the door. “Well, come on.”

    Zelda followed, taking the other dressing gown and following. They headed downstairs, into the kitchen, and as Lilith pulled out the ingredients for eggs on toast, she directed Zelda to where the glasses and plates were and then to the coffeemaker.

    There was an odd domesticity to it, especially when Lilith’s eyes went to hers and a familiar hunger seemed to fill them before she smiled to herself and returned to the task at hand. 

    “Did you enjoy yourself last night?” Lilith asked as the food was plated up, the coffee was made and then both of them were sitting near each other. Rather than on one end of the table each, they say perpendicular to one another on the end facing the kitchen archway. It was close enough that Zelda could feel Lilith’s calves near her own––not quite touching, but near enough.

    “I did,” Zelda answered, before taking a bite of food. She felt words settle between them as she watched Lilith pick at her breakfast. “Last night you discussed an arrangement,” she said, “I was hoping to seek clarity regarding that.”

    “We did agree to discuss boundaries,” Lilith nodded. “And then I suppose I became carried away.”

    “We both became distracted,” Zelda corrected. At no point during the sexcapades did she request to pause or seek clarification––nor had she felt the urge to do so. The question only arose after their evening was winding down.

    “Well,” Lilith said as she set her cutlery down and picked up her drink. “I suppose the questions begs what do you want out of this?”

    Zelda was hoping that the woman would advise of what she was after first, but it seemed that she was posing it back––and Zelda knew why, if their roles had been reversed, she would probably do the same––instead, she was left trying to navigate her own emotions for what she wanted, what she’d romanticised as to what this was.

    “What are the options?”

    “We can keep this as just a kink relationship, mutually beneficial. Or we can revert to being a provider and client, or…” and her eyebrows rose there, “we can discuss having a true romantic relationship.”

    “Forgive my ignorance, but what is the difference between kink and romantic?” Zelda asked.

    “I wouldn’t be your emotional support, and you wouldn’t be mine. It’s as I was saying to you the other day. If we’re not dating, I can’t be the person there to help and support those emotional needs you may have. That would belong to a partner, family member or––”

    “Therapist,” Zelda finished.

    Lilith nodded. “And I wouldn’t expect that of you for myself either. There’s also a certain level of candidness you tend to expect with a partner that you wouldn’t with a kink partner, were we to see each other in public. But it’s up to you in what you want.”

    There was a clinical aspect to the way she said it, and Zelda felt her heart beat faster, trying to study the woman’s face as she sipped her coffee. But despite her feelings, the truth of the matter was that her own life was far more complicated. She had niece and nephew with whom she remained in guardianship over (despite her nephew’s belief to the otherwise, while he lived under her roof, he remained in her care). Engaging in a relationship was tricky.

    It was further complicated by the fact that this was Sabrina’s principal. And more so…despite Lilith’s offering of it, there was nothing to say she wanted a relationship. It could be her trying to gauge what Zelda wanted, or perhaps offering it as something to explore.

    No, she didn’t want a relationship with someone if they weren’t as interested in her as she was in them. It was too risky.

    “I think a kink relationship is suitable,” she advised. And then, because she couldn’t help herself, “But I assume that this is an ongoing discussion?”

    Lilith nodded. “If you were to desire to reverse at any time, we would discuss that.” She gave an odd expression, eyes flicking away before a sharp smile returned to her face. “May I be so presumptuous that sex will remain on the table?”

    Zelda laughed, “Yes”

    Lilith grinned. “Wonderful.”

    “So, this will remain a mutually beneficial power exchange?”

    “Mm, pretty much the same thing you had before but without the exchange of money, though if you want to financially dominate me, I won’t say no.” 

    Zelda rolled her eyes. “Well, most of that seems straightforward. We’re… acquaintances outside of the bedroom, so to speak?”

    “From experience, people tend to notice if you’re trying to be subtle that there’s absolutely nothing going on. If that’s what you want, we can certainly try it, but perhaps it might be better to advise that we’re… friends at the very least. People don’t need to know the specifics.”

    Friends. It would mean that she could have Lilith over her house as well.

    “And should I be referring to you as Mary, then?”

    “Mm, all of my friends know me as Lilith. But if you prefer you can call me Mary––I usually reserve it for just professional courtesy in the workplace.”

    “Do you prefer Mary?”

    “Certainly not.”

    “Then I’ll stick with Lilith.”

    “Or my Queen.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes. “I’m not saying that outside of the house.”

    Lilith bit her lip and Zelda sensed the challenge set in the air, knowing that there was nothing she could do to take it back. The woman was set on making her say it in a setting now. 

    “Principal Wardwell would suit nicely too, I quite enjoyed you squirming on my desk.”

    Zelda drew in a sharp breath. She’d quite enjoyed that incident as well and had to admit that she wasn’t against it occurring again, despite the danger (or, perhaps, because of it). 

    “Is there anything else?”

    “There is, but I’ll reserve that as a surprise for later,” Lilith said, before giving a sharp smile. “Oh, though there is an important question––were you looking to still engage in romantic relationships with other people?”

    Zelda paused, feeling the question sit between them. 

    “It’s not a concern if you are, I just need to know if you’re planning on having sex with other people as a courtesy to one another.”

    “I…don’t know,” she admitted. “As of late, I don’t usually find myself having time to see anyone, let alone be engaged in two sexual relationships at the same time.”

    Lilith nodded, “Well, it’s up to you. It’s a negotiation like anything else about the expectations we have. How about we leave it for now as that it could happen, and if it does, we can discuss from there?”

    Zelda nodded. And then paused. “What about your clients?”

    “I don’t have sex with any of my clients,” Lilith said, sipping her drink.

    “But you had sex with me.”

    “Mm, because I wanted to have sex with you.”

    Zelda’s mouth opened, and then shut. She went to argue that she had also paid for that service, before realising that she’d paid for a set time limit and the kink element had always been wrapped around that, with the sex being used as a part of it, but not an extra service to be charged. “Is that standard?”

    “If I don’t like the person, I won’t offer the service. But you were so lovely on my doorstep, with your wide-eyed stare, trying to show bravado in a situation that terrified you.”

    “I was not terrified.”

    “Oh, you were. You were so nervous and so excited, I thought I was going to make you combust.”

    Zelda scowled, “Hardly, I may have been…perhaps nervous––“

    “Nervous,” Lilith echoed obnoxiously.

    “––But I’d hardly advise that I was terrified.”

    “Nonetheless, the decision was as much mine as it was yours.”

    Zelda exhaled, picking at her food. It was certainly a new thing to consider. And yet, despite the fact that she should consider it further, she found herself smiling to herself, flushing with a strange sense of pride.

    Perhaps Lilith liked her more than she’d initially realised. Before she reminded herself that sexual attraction and romantic attraction did not always marry up.

    “Well,” Lilith said, “Now that’s out of the way, I suppose we can move on to other things.”

    “Mm, and what other things are that?”

    Lilith smiled, and then Zelda felt the side of her foot stroking against Zelda’s calf. “I believe sex on the table was offered.”

    “You’re insatiable.”

    “Oh, certainly. But to your credit, you’re looking absolutely lovely wrapped in my robe, and there’s nothing more I would like than to see you out of it.

    Zelda smirked, her food was half-finished, her coffee still prominently being drunk, but Lilith’s eyes were trailing down her body, to where the robe had parted, revealing more cleavage than she realised. 

    “May I finish breakfast?” Zelda asked. “Or are you so starving that you can’t wait?”

    “You may finish,” Lilith permitted, though she’d already pushed aside her plate.

    Zelda picked at a few bites more, drinking her coffee. And then she rose to her feet, taking the plates and cups and setting them onto the counter, away from the table.

    And then Lilith was behind her and Zelda sighed as she leant back, feeling the woman’s mouth on her neck as the belt around her waist was plucked undone, and then both it and the robe were discarded to the floor. 

    Lilith turned her around, pressing her against the kitchen counter as she kissed her throat and began stroking between her legs.

    If Zelda was being honest, this was a life she could get used to. Being fucked by Lilith. Being spanked and disciplined and tied-up by Lilith––it was all enough for Zelda to feel the familiar excitement flooding through her bloodstream.

    It was different from how it’d been with others. There were no demands from Lilith to enter into a relationship, no anxiety or fear pulling between them, or suffocation where she felt that she’d lost everything.

    There was Lilith, and there was her, and they were two separate people who enjoyed fucking each other. It was enough.

    She felt her head roll back, her hips rocking as she clutched at the counter, and then briefly caught Lilith’s eyes beside her as the woman watched her with fascination, as the climax took hold and her body convulsed, almost slipping from her position.

    Lilith slid out of her and Zelda exhaled with it, her eyes blinking up at the morning light, trying to draw in long, slow breaths to ease her racing heart.

    “What time is it?” Zelda asked.

    “A little past seven,” Lilith responded. “I’ll need to get ready for school. Did you want me to drop you off home?”

    Zelda bit her lip, considering her options. “No, I should pick up my car from the bar, before anyone tries to steal it.”

    “Ah, yes,” Lilith nodded. “Well, I might wash up.” And she was walking away, licking her fingers in a way that had Zelda feeling the growing hunger return. She was… insatiable. Intensely so, and Zelda felt a sudden urge to pin the woman and fuck her before she pushed the thought away.

    As Lilith was getting dressed, it was perhaps time she did as well.

    Zelda made her way to the front room and plucked her clothes off the floor, before getting dressed. Then she made her way to the mirror hanging on the wall in the room and tried to fix her hair the best she could.

    Her hair had the look of being dried improperly from the bath last night, and as she examined her neck and shoulders in the mirror, she noticed with horror that there were a fair few marks that sat at the collar of her dress.

    Furthermore, the rope burn on her wrists was quite prominent, and although Lilith had ceased to bind her after the incident, and had stopped the session to ensure that it was cleaned, the mark remained red and raw.

    Her biggest concern was knowing that her family was going to immediately know that she’d been off having sex––but it was certainly something she could move past. Her second concern was that inevitably they would become curious about the incident and be on the lookout as to who she’d been sleeping with because at the end of the day, her family didn’t know how to keep their noses out of her business.

    Zelda sighed, adjusting the collar of her dress before she pulled her coat on and did it up. That would have to do. She’d be stuck wearing high necklines until the marks faded, but at the very least that was something she wouldn’t have to worry about going forward.

    When Lilith came out of the bathroom, Zelda entered, using the toothbrush from last time to brush her teeth. The urge to have a cigarette was growing, and she felt all the more anxious to return to her car, and as such, return to her family.

    As it was, she made her way up to the bedroom and found herself sitting on the bed as she watched Lilith sit at a dresser and apply her make-up. 

    “Will you be running late for school?”

    “A little, but I’ve already called Mrs. Meeks and let her know I’m having car trouble,” she said, turning to look at Zelda in the mirror. “I’m sure the children can handle themselves for a few minutes. The other teachers will certainly be there.”

    Zelda hummed, familiar with the teachers only by what Sabrina had said. “Sabrina mentioned that Theo quit the football team.”

    “Unfortunately, yes. However, I did direct him to the local group in Riverdale. It won’t be as competitive as the high school, but if he’s after the social side, it’s certainly something better than the toxic environment he was in before.”

    “And the parents?”

    “Oh, unhappy as always. Threatening lawsuits, as usual. But what else are they to do with their miserable lives? Bullies raise bullies, and I do so enjoy breaking them,” she paused then, placing on her lipstick before pulling away. “But if you’re asking non-directly how Sabrina’s going, she’s doing well. Her marks are steady, she has a nice social circle, and she’s often brightly mentioned by her teachers.”

    “Of course she is.”

    Lilith smiled, settling the lipstick down before she drew her fingers through her hair, fixing it into place. For the amount of time she spent on her image, Zelda was surprised to note that she was surprisingly efficient. Gone from being half asleep, Lilith looked professionally done up in a way that made Zelda long to return home to clean up properly. 

    “Have everything you need?”

    “I do,” Zelda answered.

    Lilith walked over and kissed Zelda’s cheek. When she pulled back, her hand cupped Zelda’s face, tilting it to admire the mark she left. “Perfect,” she said and Zelda sighed, moving to the mirror to wipe it off before she followed Lilith out, watching as the woman placed on her coat, grabbing her bag and keys.

    The drive back to the town was quiet, and Zelda felt the exhaustion brush through her as she tried to comfortably sit in the seat, before realising that it was just not going to be possible with all the welts. Shifting, she drew her head back and exhaled a sharp breath as, beside her, Lilith laughed.

    “You’ll be thinking about me all day,” Lilith teased.

    “Mm, plotting my revenge.” She tilted her head and watched as Lilith smirked at her.

    “Careful. I might have to call in sick if you keep talking like that.”

    It was tempting, and Zelda drew in a breath, considering to ask before she decided again it. They couldn’t let this arrangement affect their work. 

    Lilith dropped her off by her car, and as she went to step out, she was stopped by a tug on her jacket sleeve. “Don’t forget these,” Lilith said, holding up the lace underwear Zelda had taken off the night before in the car. “They seem important.”

    Flushing, she snatched the underwear and stuffed them into her clutch before any passerby could see. “Thank you,” she said tightly. 

    “Enjoy your day, Zelda.” 

    Zelda paused, looking at Lilith, and then before she could overthink it, she leant back into the car and kissed the woman’s lips. She felt Lilith’s smile against her own, before she pulled back, licking her lips as she felt her heart flutter. “You too,” she said, before shutting the door, catching Lilith’s pleased expression 

    When Zelda arrived home, she was greeted by Hilda, who seemed a bit perturbed by the fact she hadn’t returned home the night before. A rush of questions spilled from her sister’s mouth before Zelda glared at her, silencing her concerns. This only resulted in Hilda to move her inquiries to who the “friend” was that she’d stayed overnight with.

    “It’s none of your business,” Zelda reminded.

    “Well if you have met someone new, they’re more than welcome to come over for Christmas dinner since Sabrina won’t be here,” Hilda advised.

    Zelda couldn’t even imagine such a thing. Firstly, there’d be the fallout from Sabrina, who would have an absolute meltdown over the fact that Lilith had been over in their house without her present. Then there would be Hilda’s incessant need to find anything and everything out from Lilith, followed by Lilith who would at every turn make Zelda as uncomfortable as possible by toeing any boundary she put in place.

    Though the latter part, she didn’t entirely mind if she was being truthful.

    No. There would be no shared dinner. “Thank you sister, but I’m quite certain that there’ll be no need.”

    “Oh, well, let me know-–I have work in just a few moments, so I can pop into the grocers after,” Hilda said, looking sad for a reason Zelda couldn’t fathom. Instead of waiting for her sister to stutter out an apology, or another inquiring question, she brushed past, making her way upstairs where she changed her clothes and went down to her office.

    The break was a chance to finally allow herself the time to work on her academia.

    Sitting down, she took the time to review her emails, before opening up her work. By the time lunch rolled around, Zelda had managed to push out a thousand new words for her work before she took a break to the kitchen, where Ambrose was, making a rather prominent pot of tea.

    “Cuppa?” he asked.

    “If you don’t mind,” Zelda said, before opening the fridge and flicking through its contents for something easy to deal with. She wasn’t particularly hungry but knew that if she didn’t eat something small at the very least, she was likely to feel unwell later. 

    “Aunt Hilda mentioned you stayed overnight again, am I to presume this is the same person you stayed with when your car was allegedly bogged?”

    “It was bogged.”

    “Of course, Auntie,” Ambrose said, pouring the cup of tea. “You look… well I won’t lie, you look exhausted but otherwise happy.” 

    Zelda scowled, snatching the cup. “What is with this family’s incessant need to snoop in my love life.”

    “So there is a love life,” Ambrose said, laughing at Zelda’s scowl. “There’s little else to gossip about except Sabrina’s school. Though there’s interesting gossip to be had there, as well.”

    Zelda felt the exhaustion weigh on her as she brought the cup of tea to her mouth. “Tell me it’s not something to be concerned about.”

    “It’s not,” Ambrose assured. “Just rumours about Craven being fired due to having an affair with another teacher. Quite the scandal.”

    Craven was fired? Zelda’s brows rose. She wondered if that was Lilith’s way of trying to cut off the rotten head of the fish, or if there was something else at play there. “So the school is without a coach?”

    “And a P.E. teacher. They’ve got a casual in, but that’s nowhere near as fun as dreaming up the story of Craven having a solicited affair with the Principal and trying to blackmail her.”

    Zelda choked on her tea. “With… with Wardwell?” she asked.

    “Mm, so the rumours say.”

    “I thought Sabrina said they hated each other?”

    Ambrose shrugged. “They’re the rumours floating around––but it’s all talk. More than likely, with the repeated bullying occurring, Wardwell had to put her foot down somewhere to look like she was doing something, so she got rid of the teacher. If I were her, I’d be pushing to get rid of the star football player, a true Sun Tzu tactic.”

    “Except it’s easier to fire a teacher than it is to expel a student,” Zelda advised. Especially when said student had parents with a fair amount of money and political sway behind them.

    “I suppose, but that would still be my tactic,” Ambrose said. “What are you up to today, anyway. Planning for your birthday?”

    Zelda sighed. It was that time of year again where her birthday loomed closer, and she had to make plans, or else be fated to her family’s incessant need to celebrate and invite everyone over, despite her assurance that she would prefer a quiet evening in.

    “I have plans for my birthday,” she answered. And then realised her mistake. 

    While her arrangement with Lilith might come in handy and she could politely advise that she would be going out for her birthday, allowing herself to hide away in the woman’s home––it would only make her family all the more curious. Even now she could see Ambrose’s eyes lifting.

    Not to mention that there then the concern of having to explain to Lilith why she was hiding out in her home, which would inevitably mean discussing her birthday, which seemed unfortunately early in the conversation.

    She ate her food quietly, ignoring her nephew’s prominent stare. “That serious?” he inquired.

    “It’s with a friend,” she lied, “not the kind of friend you’re thinking of.”

    “So you say, Auntie. But I think the lady doth protest too much.”

    Zelda flushed, looking away. “I’m not––“ she sighed. “I’m not dating anyone. I have a friend. Outside of work.”

    At that, Ambrose’s eyebrows seem to rise so high up they disappeared into his hairline. “Truly? An honest to god, friend?”

    “Don’t be rude, this is still my house that you’re living under.”

    Ambrose tapped a hand to his heart, “Of course,” he said with faux sincerity. “But still, friendship for you is rare. You and Constance are the closest I’ve ever seen you with another, and I would barely call you more than work colleagues.”

    Zelda scowled at the comment. She and Constance were friends. Even if she didn’t go out, drinking wine on Sunday brunches, or whatever married women did, she still considered Constance one of the few tolerable people, and therefore, her friend.

    “Yes, well, circumstances change,” she said.

    “So they must. And when will this friend be coming over for dinner, if they are of the dinner party variety?”

    “She won’t.”

    “So it’s a she?”

    Zelda glared at her nephew, despising how easily he managed to trick her into revealing another fact. “I have work to do,” she advised, standing up and taking her cup of tea with her. “Shouldn’t you be off studying?”

    “I’m actually waiting for Luke. We’re going to a poetry reading at Doctor Cee’s.”

    “Of course,” she said, voice low. Ambrose looked as though he was going to pose a question before he bit his tongue as a horn beeped outside, signalling, likely, that Luke had arrived. “Bye Auntie. I hope we find more about your mystery woman later.”

    Zelda scowled, leaving the room, and managed to get behind her desk, open up her computer when she noticed her phone had a new notification. Clicking it open, she found a text message from Lilith. 

    Though text message perhaps simplified what it was. It was a request.

    Stuck in a meeting 

    Send me a picture

    Zelda felt annoyance rise in her. After all, if she were to send a picture, there was a chance that anyone could have seen the text message were Lilith to open the message nearby anyone. There was absolutely no way that she was sending a picture.

    I don’t think so.

    A simple, sharp response. There was no way she was going to send Lilith a picture of anything. No matter if she begged nor pleaded. Zelda Spellman had never sent out digital nudes to other people, and she certainly wasn’t starting.

    And then just as she was returning to her work, typing out a single sentence, her phone buzzed again.

    Take off your underwear

    Zelda glared at the screen. She began typing a message and was halfway through her response about how she was busy and didn’t have time to do such things, when her phone buzzed again.

    Do as you are told

    Damn her.

    Glancing to the office door, she ensured it was shut before she found herself tugging off her underwear, and then setting aside, away from any prying eyes were someone to come into the office––though Ambrose was heading off to his poetry reading, and both Hilda and Sabrina were at school and work respectably. The house was empty.

    She thought about answering back, but couldn’t find herself coming back with a witty retort. No, if Lilith wanted to play this game, she wanted to know she was leaving the woman just as wound-up.

    She took a photo of the underwear and sent it back. And then immediately deleted the photo from her phone––planning to delete the entire conversation later.

    It wasn’t a nude so to speak, and as such, she felt comfortable knowing that it was unlikely to come back to her.

    There was no response. And Zelda wondered if Lilith was distracted by the meeting, or distracted by the photo.

    She could imagine her, twisting in the desk chair, one leg folded over the other as she contemplated a response. A flushed look creeping over her face as she bit her bottom lip.

    It was enough to make Zelda draw in a deep breath, calming her speeding heart, and turn back to her work at hand. She managed a single word this time before the phone buzzed, the message notification flashing up.

    Unlocking her phone, she read the message. 

    Masturbate for me.

    Zelda swallowed at the words. In all honesty, Lilith would never know. She wouldn’t know if she had or hadn’t, Zelda could lie and say she was and go on and finish her work…

    …except Lilith would know, and she would know and in truth, she was already worked up from the messages.

    Hiking up her skirt, she leaned back in the chair and drew her fingers over herself. There was a growing arousal and Zelda shivered at the touch, stroking over her sex. There was an excitement know that she was doing this because of Lilith, and a further thrill in imagining her walking into the office and discovering her.

    Zelda was familiar with her body, knew where to touch and how to touch to get herself relief. She was halfway to some sort of relief when her phone rang, Lilith’s number lighting up the screen. 

    Snatching at the phone, she answered it. “Yes?” she asked, letting her annoyance drip through the receiver. 

    “Someone sounds wound up,” Lilith said.

    “Aren’t you meant to be in a meeting?”

    “Mm, finished early, what are you up to?” she asked, as if she had no idea what Zelda was up to.

    Zelda flushed, “You know perfectly well.”

    “I do, but let me hear you say it.”

    Zelda flushed, looking at the desktop screen, trying to find the courage. She didn’t know how the woman seemed to make her such a mess, but Zelda squirmed to find the words all the same. It wasn’t a dirty thing, it wasn’t a terrible thing, before Lilith had come along, it’d been a frequent occurrence to burn off steam in otherwise long nights.

    But saying it to a woman who had only a few hours ago been drawing her fingers over the same spot was another thing entirely.

    “Cat got your tongue?”

    “No,” she said. “And I’m masturbating, at your request.”

    The woman laughed, “Right now?”

    “Well, no, I’m on the phone to you.”

    “Mm. And why would that cause you to stop?” she asked. “Be a good girl and let me hear you.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, shutting her eyes. The woman was underneath her skin, getting her to do whatever she wanted, and yet Zelda couldn’t help it, feeling herself part her legs again, holding her phone to her shoulder as she slipped beneath her skirt.

    She slid between her thighs, stroking at her sex as she bit her lip to hold back the whimpers. Lilith was quiet on the other end, deadly silent and she wasn’t sure if that was better or worse. 

    “Don’t hold back,” Lilith said, her voice low and coaxing and Zelda shivered, teeth letting go before she gasped and then gave a soft mewling whine. 

    “Lilith,” she whispered into the phone. 

    In her ear, she heard Lilith draw in a breath. “Where are you?” Lilith asked, but her voice was swallowed with arousal and Zelda felt pride bite through her.

    “Home office.”

    “At your desk?”

    Zelda gave a soft, murmured confirmation, stroking firmer. 

    “Leg’s spread wide in your chair? Whatever would you do were someone to walk in?”

    “You could find out,” Zelda told her. She was teetering on the edge, one leg on the desk, heel pushing against the wood as she felt herself clench, drawing closer and closer. “Find out how wet I am for you. I’d make you get on your knees before me to watch. And then make you clean up the mess.”

    Lilith was quiet and Zelda almost went to ask if that had been too much, when the woman spoke, her voice thick with arousal. “Zelda,” it was almost a plead and Zelda felt a power flush through her. She’d done that. She’d made the woman sound like she was on the edge of something.“You have no idea of the effect you have on me,” Lilith told her.

    It was said so sweetly and Zelda made a humming agreement, feeling herself pulled closer and closer to climax. She could hear her gasps growing, the orgasm building low and deep within her. 

    All she wanted was Lilith’s hands to take over, and stroke inside of her, to feel the woman’s mouth slide over her sex. 

    “Lilith, I––“

    “Don’t finish!” Lilith said. 

    Zelda paused, blinking up at the ceiling. “What?”

    She heard the woman swallow, as if she had to focus her thoughts before she asked, “What are you doing in two hours?”

    Zelda blinked. At three-thirty? She suspected she would be trying to work on her academic paper still, or perhaps reviewing her classwork again, reading through other academic journals. 

    “I don’t have any plans.”

    “Come to my office.” 

    Zelda flushed. “At three-thirty?”

    Lilith paused, and then there was the noise of flicking papers before she seemed to groan. “Four,” she advised. 

    “I can do four.”

    “Good. I look forward to seeing you.” And then Lilith spoke, the confidence in her voice returning. “Don’t finish.”

    The line clicked off and then Zelda was sitting back in her desk chair, feeling the relief drain away as frustration built up inside of her. She needed Lilith, needed her desperately to bend her over a desk and fuck her until she was pushing her away––and then maybe one more. 

    She thought about finishing. About stroking quickly between her thighs, or making her way up the stairs, but she didn’t. Her Queen had asked and so she would obey.

    She swallowed thickly, and then looked to her underwear. There was no point putting them back on, she would only end up ruining them again. 

    Getting up from her desk, she washed her hands before settling back at her desk, trying to push the thoughts of Lilith from her mind as she began working on the academic article. 

    It took a few attempts, but she was able to finally push out a few hundred words––sloppy as they were and in desperate need of editing––nonetheless, it was words on the paper. Or on a word processor as it was. Still, something to be pleased about. 

    And then she was grabbing her coat and pulling it on. Likely, Sabrina would be home soon, so Zelda took the notepad in the foyer, and wrote a message on it for her, advising that she would be out, but would return for dinner––promising herself the same thing. If she spent another night at Lilith’s she was going to raise too many questions she didn’t want to answer.

    And then Zelda was getting into her car and driving to Baxter High. It didn’t take long to find the Principal’s office and thankfully, the assistant wasn’t there. 

    Walking to the door, presented with Principal Mary L. Wardwell, she turned the handle and was presented with Lilith sitting in her office chair, pen in hand as she worked on whatever paperwork had her mind filled.

    “Zelda,” she said, looking up at her. The joy that washed over her face was enough to make Zelda feel a warm flush fill her. Lilith was genuinely pleased to see her.

    Zelda pushed the office door shut, ensuring it locked behind her as she made her way over the room and sat down in the chair before Lilith, as she’d done not so long ago when she’d first become aware of who she truly was. 

    Circumstances were different, and she watched as Lilith set down her pen, her chin coming to sit up on propped up hand as she looked across the desk at her. 

    “It is so lovely to see you.”

    “And you,” she responded, anticipation biting over her. She didn’t know what was going to happen, if she was going get thrown on the desk and utterly fucked, or if Lilith was going to tease her dreadfully. As it was, she was happy either way.

    “I enjoyed our little conversation earlier.”

    “As did I.”

    Lilith smirked, and then she was sitting up tall behind her desk, pushing back in her chair before she rose to her feet. Zelda watched as she moved to the front of the desk, before leaning back against it, standing before Zelda, eyes running over her as she seemed to contemplate exactly what she wanted to do.

    “I had a plan,” Lilith advised, “But now you’re here, I have half a mind to just…” and she trailed off, biting her lip.

    “What was the plan?”

    Lilith stepped closer and then she was holding out her hand. Zelda reached out and took it, allowing herself to be lifted into a standing position before she found herself guided by Lilith to be sitting behind the desk, on Lilith’s chair. The woman unzipped Zelda’s skirt, dropping it to the ground, and then grinned at the sight. 

    “No underwear, how naughty,” Lilith said, as she nudged Zelda’s legs wider apart. And then, when Zelda was certain that the woman was going to touch between her legs, she sat back, leaning against the edge of the desk in a seemingly relaxed position, and smiled at Zelda. 

    Oh, Zelda realised.

    Lilith smiled at her, and made a general gesture with her hand, implying well enough that she expected Zelda to start.

    Zelda swallowed and leaned back in the chair, and then, with her eyes steady on Lilith’s, she began to masturbate before her.

    The moment that she started to touch herself––the nervousness of it encouraging blood flow to her sex and making it all the more sensitive––she watched as Lilith’s mischievous expression turned hungry. The smile slipping away as she watched Zelda like there was nothing else in the room.

    Zelda stroked, and as she found herself more and more comfortable, encouraged by the hungry expression, she rose one leg to press against the desk, spreading her thighs further apart to allow Lilith a grander visual. 

    Her breaths were soft, and then she moaned, biting her lip, feeling herself get carried away in the show of it. And then her eyes were falling shut as she rocked closer and closer to climax. 

    Just before she reached the goal, Lilith’s hands pulled hers away and Zelda opened her eyes to see the woman kneeling before her. “I thought I could just watch,” she said. “But turns out the show you put on is better than I realised.”

    “I’ve had experience,” Zelda said.

    Lilith grinned, and then her head was bowing, eyes holding her as she gave a long, slow lick from one end to the other of there sex, slipping over the labia to up and around the clit, and then with the single tease done, Lilith’s hands gripped her thighs, tugging her forward on the seat before she began the most sinful thing possible with her tongue.

    Zelda didn’t need to put on a show with her moans. Every breath, every sigh, every keened whine was honestly drawn from her throat by the woman’s tongue, and then before she could so much as find herself used to such a thing, she felt Lilith’s fingers slide inside of her.

    “Mary Mother,” she hissed.

    “Oh, I do love fucking a catholic girl.”

    “Not…I’m not…” Zelda tried to argue, before the words faded on her tongue.

    “You were raised catholic though, weren’t you?” she asked as she fingers stroked inside of her before her tongue returned to swirling around. “I can tell when you use my name in vain.”

    “Lilith,” she whined, feeling a familiar flutter grow inside of her. If the woman wasn’t careful, she was going to end up squirting again, and Zelda wasn’t sure if she wanted to do that in the office for a second time. It’d been embarrassing and…

    Her thoughts faded as she clutched at the arms of the chair, gasping as she felt tongue and fingers and the barest drawing of teeth as Lilith sucked decadently against her. 

    “I––“

    “Mm?” Lilith hummed and Zelda felt her legs squeeze, head rolling back in the chair. 

    Zelda cried out, louder than she realised, and felt the familiar gush of wetness rush with the climax as her cry turned to a whimper and she tried to pull away––Lilith didn’t allow her, and the woman’s tongue continued to draw over her until Zelda was whimpering again. And then, with the second climax spilling from her, only then did Lilith pull back, rising to her feet.

    Sinking in the chair, Zelda sighed and felt an exhaustion pull over her as the double climax continued to trembled down her spine, blood flow pulsing between her legs. 

    “What a lovely mess,” Lilith said, as she stared between Zelda’s legs to where there was a prominent wet spot on the chair. But before Zelda could respond, there was a knock at the door.

    “––incipal Wardwell?” came a muffled, feminine voice.

    Lilith closed her eyes, looking annoyed as she tilted her head. “I’ll deal with it,” she assured as panic began to claw at Zelda. 

    Zelda pulled herself into the desk, realising her skirt remained hopelessly tossed on the floor as she watched Lilith walked over to the office door and unlocked it, opening it up––but thankfully blocking the person from seeing. 

    “Yes?”

    “I heard a scream.”

    “Mm, unfortunately, we have a mouse problem, Mrs, Meeks. I will need you to call the exterminator tomorrow if you don’t mind.”

    “Of course, I can do it now––“

    “No, no, you’ve finished for the day. Go home and enjoy dinner with your family,” Lilith coaxed gently. “It’s nothing that won’t wait another day.”

    “We should get on top of it as quickly as possible.”

    “I agree, but one day won’t make a difference.”

    “Okay, well as long as you’re alright.”

    “I am. Thank you for your concern. Now, if you don’t mind I have some office work to finish up. Enjoy your evening.” And then there was a murmur of a polite goodbye before the door was shut, and then locked and Lilith was smiling as she made her way back.

    “That could have gone worse,” Zelda commented.

    Lilith shook her head. “You worry too much. Besides, you like the danger of it.”

    She couldn’t deny that, but she disliked that the woman knew her so well. Turning away she huffed and nudged at the desk, pushing back on the chair to grab at her skirt. “Well, as fun as this is, I should get back to my family before they become any more suspicious of my whereabouts.”

    “If you don’t want them to know we’re having sex, it might do well to introduce us as friends,” Lilith commented. “That way it won’t involve so much espionage if we run into each other during school events.”

    Zelda’s mouth parted to respond, before she considered her words. It wasn’t the worst idea.

    “Unless you’re embarrassed?”

    “No, it’s not that. I…enjoy having my family not be apart of this,” she admitted, before looking up at Lilith. “It’s just ours.”

    “I’m not going to become theirs because we’re friends, Zelda.”

    “You don’t know my family.”

    “Well, I would say I’m somewhat familiar with your sister and niece. This would just be a formality.”

    Zelda nodded, there was a certain truth to the words, but she wanted to keep the relationship between them––keep it sacred.

    “Not to mention, there’s still a sense of espionage in it to keep them from knowing that I’m fucking you, if you do enjoy that element. I’m sure that great big home of yours has many secluded areas to explore.”

    Zelda flushed, that was the last thing she needed. And yet, she couldn’t help but imagine Lilith in her office, on her knees. With the great big desk present, Lilith naked underneath as Zelda spread her legs wide for her…it would make a rather lovely image to keep for herself.

    “Fine,” she relented, leaning back in the desk chair, all the more aware that she was having the conversation half-naked. “You can come over for dinner.”

    Lilith’s smile widened. “Wonderful. Pick a night and I’ll make sure I’m available.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, closing her eyes. She could already sense that it was likely to go downhill and knew that half the argument was made because of an orgasmic stupor the woman had left her, but when Lilith smiled at her like that, it was difficult to remain upset. 

    “How about Saturday night, next week?” she asked. “I could probably arrange a small dinner party with a few people.”

    “I can do Saturday.” And then Lilith was leaning forward and kissing her sweetly and Zelda couldn’t help but feel softened by it. Tension rolled from her as she felt Lilith draw her hands up her thighs, to her hips, before she began coaxing the blouse off from her. “May I have one, small favour?” Lilith asked as she bit her neck, fingers sliding behind Zelda to undress her blouse and bra from her too, leaving her naked in the chair

    Zelda relented, “what favour?”

    And then Lilith was reaching into a handbag she had by her desk, pulling something out from it. Zelda tried to glance, but the woman hit it behind her back as she kissed her again, a hand on the curve of her neck to steady her as her tongue slide over Zelda’s mouth, teasing her lips apart before she pulled away. “Would you mind if I indulged in a brief fantasy?” and then she was revealing the object behind her back, holding it out between them.

    Zelda looked it over and felt a blush rise to her face before she looked up at Lilith. “Nipple clamps?”

    “Oh yes,” Lilith said. 

    “You just have those casually in your handbag?”

    “Doesn’t everyone?” she asked, eyes flashing. “May I?”

    It seemed a small thing, and Zelda wasn’t sure why this was a fantasy, but she agreed with a shrug of her shoulders, more amused than anything. Adjusting in her seat, she watched as Lilith grinned as she took one clamp and attached it onto the nipple.

    Zelda hissed in a breath, they remained sensitive from the orgasm and the sharpness, although pleasant, was still painful. Lilith seemed to laugh to herself, amused by her hiss as she fixed the clamp to her other nipple.

    Zelda drew in a breath and felt the pain slip over her. It was sharp and tight, enough that it sparked through it, but like everything else, she couldn’t deny the pleasure that hummed low through her. 

    “Is that all?” Zelda asked. 

    Lilith bit her lip. “No,”  she admitted. And then, with more shyness than Zelda expected, Lilith turned away, biting her lip as a red blush spilled across her cheeks. “But it’s enough for now,” and then she smiled at Zelda.

    “You can tell me,” Zelda said. “The worst I’ll say is no.”

    Lilith nodded and then smiled. “I want to photograph you like this while you’re masturbating,” she admitted. “You can delete the photos after. I’ve just had this fantasy of catching you in my office masturbating, and then you…ask me to record you,” she admitted, and Zelda felt a flush warm straight through her body.

    Had Lilith asked it of her only a day ago, she would have flatly refused. But knowing the power she had from sending the photo, knowing the effect it caused and watching how Lilith’s control had seemed to slip when she watched her before…Zelda couldn’t help but admit that the idea of it was tantalising.

    “And if I agree, I will delete them,” Zelda said. “If I so choose?”

    “You will,” Lilith agreed.

    “You’ll use my phone,” Zelda said. Their phones were the same make anyway, so it wouldn’t matter with regards to the camera lens. But it gave her the comfort of control. Lilith’s smile widened and she stood up. “And I’ll consider this an early Christmas gift.”

    Lilith’s expression turned into unadulterated hunger, as she reached into the discarded jacket Zelda had brought, and plucked her phone from its pocket. She tilted the phone while moving around the desk, until she was satisfied with the camera angle. 

    And then, Zelda was sinking low in the chair, legs up on the desk, to repeat round two of masturbation. 

    This time, she put on more of a show than she had before. She was well-familiar with photography, so it was easy to indulge and let herself melt into the touch of her own hands again

    And then when she came, teeth biting on her lower lip, Zelda couldn’t help but feel it rock through her with a sudden spark that dragged over her spine. 

    Exhausted, she dropped, panting as she pulled her fingers away, and then Lilith was staring at her, a new hunger forming as she walked around to the chair. Tugging Zelda to her feet, so she sat behind her and pulled the woman on her lap before pulling up the camera roll.

    There were over three dozen photos, and Lilith flicked through all before returning to one particular photo, and somehow managing to change the image to a high-contrasted black and white photo.

    “I like this one,” Lilith said in her ear softly, fingers drawing over her thigh. “If I could, I’d have that framed and mounted in my bedroom.”

    “I’m sure you would,” Zelda said, but she couldn’t help herself. It wasn’t at all like a photo she expected. She remembered seeing a boyfriend’s porn magazines and the imagines of fingers spreading their labia wide open with bright, shiny smiles and glistening skin.

    The photo Lilith had taken of her wasn’t like that. She’d captured her face in a softened moment, with her brow pressed, lips tugging into a smile as she looked not at the camera lens, but presumably at Lilith. Her leg was manoeuvred in such a way that you couldn’t see her sex, but there was no mistaking what she was doing by her hand placement.

    Taking the phone from her, Zelda clicked and deleted all the photos except the black and white one, before sending a copy of it to Lilith. “But you better get me a necklace for Christmas.”

    “What about a pearl necklace?” Lilith teased.

    Zelda’s mouth twisted with disgust, turning to face the woman only for her lips to catch hers. 

    “A gold necklace it is,” Lilith murmured against her mouth.

    ______________

    #Zelda Spellman#lilith#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    11
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    09.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Question:

    Somehow you manage to perfectly combine well written plot and storylines with NSFW stuff and I’m just in awe. As much as I enjoy the NSFW stuff I would read anything you write honestly. Can you go write for CAOS? The show would be so much better! (Also I loved the new Principal Decisions chapter!! I need you to know it made me think of the song Hit the Back by King Princess and now I can’t stop listening to that song and thinking about that chapter)


    Answer:

    You are so very sweet, thank you!

    I would love to write for CAOS, but as I understand the Showrunner controls the story and the writing team are just there to pitch and then draft the episodes to the showrunner’s vision. So I’d be kicked off so fast for trying to argue for conflict that isn’t trauma. 😂 big dream is to be a showrunner for a genre show and create my vision of a queer fantasy show, but alas; that is far in the future

    And thank you! I’ve just finished my edit of a tricky scene for the next chapter. We’re gonna get into some exploration of Zelda and Lilith over the next few chapters, learning more about each other and building trust, so I hope you enjoy it!

    And thank you for sharing that song!! I love it so much and am adding it to my playlist for the fic 💜💜💜

    1
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    06.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Question:

    hi! a quick question, do you have like a schedule for updating? like do you have one specific day for updating for example the "principle decisions"?


    Answer:

    I do not. Generally I update so as long as I’m a few chapters ahead. Currently I’m six chapters ahead, which gives me a nice buffer of being able to write a chapter and then go back and layer in anything in the previous chapters to make it a bit smoother. 


    For example, Chapter 20 is set during Christmas and for Zelda’s gift, Lilith makes a reference to what she might get her in Chapter 15. 

    3
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    05.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [14/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “I want to play with you. I want to fuck you if you would have me. I like you, Zelda. And if you don’t want any of this at all, I would very much so ask that we could be friends.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    With Christmas just around the corner, Zelda found herself at the local grocers, picking up last minute things that Hilda had otherwise forgotten in the last few shops or fretted that she didn’t have enough of for the pre-Christmas feast with Sabrina. There were only half a dozen items, but as she found herself perusing the flours, trying to find corn flour, she ended up stepping backwards into none other than the very same woman she had ghosted a few weeks ago.

    Zelda drew in a breath, trying to steady the sudden need to run whilst mentally kicking herself for going to the same grocers as she had when she’d last ran into her.

    Lilith looked well. Dressed in a thick woollen coat over a button-down shirt and a set of trousers. Her hair was out, cascading down her back, and her eyes were wide and bright in contrast to the dark colours.

    All Zelda could think about was how much she wanted to kiss her. Her brain was short-circuiting as her heart leapt into her throat, and it annoyed her to no end when she’d spent the last few weeks trying to shove those feelings aside.

    She’d been tempted to call Lilith––especially when her headaches eased, and her sex drive returned––, but like her emotions, she’d pushed aside that desire. After all, their relationship had grown too complicated. Lilith would never be interested in her like that, and if she continued down that route, she was only going to have her heartbroken when the woman clarified that whatever they had was for sex and kink only.

    Lilith had not reached out either, but why would she? Zelda was just her client, after all.

    “Zelda,” the woman said, her expression neutral, face tilting as her eyes glanced to where her long-since faded bruises had been. “You look well.”

    “Thank you,” Zelda said before swallowing, feeling the awkwardness build between them. “I ended up having post-concussive symptoms after the fall. Apparently having migraines makes you prone to them,” she explained, feeling the words spill out of her without intention. “I haven’t…”

    “Had much of a sex drive?” Lilith enquired. “I promise my feelings are hardly hurt in the matter.”

    Zelda felt the sting from the comment. She doubted Lilith intended it, but her saying that did hurt her feelings. She had wanted to feel important with her, feel as if she mattered to Lilith, no matter how utterly ridiculous that was. At least it solidified that she was doing the right thing. “I see,” Zelda said. “Well then, I won’t bother you with your shopping then.”

    Lilith’s hand snatched out as she turned away and Zelda paused, turning back to glance at her. She pressed her lips together and knew that a rather icy expression crossed her face.

    “Are you okay, though?” Lilith asked softly. As if she cared.

    “I’m perfectly fine. The sun does not revolve around you,” she said, shrugging off the grasp. Lilith laughed, and the sound caught Zelda’s attention.

    “I thought that perhaps you were upset with me because you hit your head.”

    “I––no, not because of that.”

    Lilith’s expression faded into a frown then, her brow pressing together. “But you are upset with me?”

    Zelda drew in a breath and looked around the store. This was not the place she wanted to have the conversation and Lilith seemed to pick up on that.

    “How about a drink. On me tonight. I don’t have an issue if you are requesting to finalise services with me, but I am concerned if there’s something between us that’s unresolved––after all, I am the principal to your niece and I wouldn’t want unnecessary…awkwardness if there’s something I can do to fix it.”

    Zelda swallowed, “There’s nothing you can do.”

    “Try me,” Lilith insisted. “At the very least, let us clear the air so we can part amicably?”

    She wanted to decline, but instead, she found herself nodding. “What time?”

    “Six? We can go somewhere neutral, though there are few places we could go to. Perhaps..the Richmonds bar, if you’re so inclined?”

    “The one in Riverdale?” Zelda asked. It was a little way out of her ways.

    “No, it’s down the street, near the bookshop. They’re more of a pub, really, but it’ll do. No one will pay attention to us. Otherwise, you could come over to mine?”

    Zelda felt the shiver run down her at the implication of going to her house. A drink with Lilith seemed very dangerous then, and Zelda felt the effects of last time wash over––legs spread, ass high and the sting of each hit.

    God, she wanted that more than she should.

    “The local bar is fine,” she agreed. She couldn’t remember having ever attended the so-called Richmond bar––but if she had, it hadn’t been a long time ago.

    “Six,” Lilith confirmed, and Zelda was nodding again. “Don’t be late,” Lilith said with a stern look before she grinned, and then she was turning away, and Zelda was trying to quell the rising emotions in her.

    As it was, she found the cornflour and tossed it the basket before heading to the cashier. A part of her hoped she’d stumble across Lilith again, but she did not. The line was long with other last-minute shoppers, and Zelda felt the minutes tick by, her thoughts drifting to what six pm would look like.

    “Next,” the cashier called, and Zelda dropped her basket down, placing things out to be packed away. Then she was taking the groceries to the car, getting in the car, driving home, her thoughts still going over Lilith’s eyes as they’d looked at her. Her laugh, her smile, the way her hand had caught her wrist.

    There was a fluttering feeling in her chest, and despite how she wanted to talk herself around the feeling, she couldn’t help but come face-to-face with the fact that despite weeks of not seeing Lilith, she still liked her.

    Hopelessly so.

    She went home and placed the groceries away into the fridge and pantry, and then she showered and dressed in new clothes, changing into a dress that she quite liked the look of on herself, and lingerie that she spent far too long choosing between.

    She shouldn’t have worried about it, given that she was trying to convince herself that it was one drink at the bar, and yet she did, knowing that if the opportunity did arise, she wasn’t going to refuse her.

    It was cold, so she pulled on her jacket, advising Hilda that she’d run into a friend and was going to meet for a few glasses of wine.

    And then it was five-thirty. She was half an hour early sitting in her car, knuckles turning white on the steering wheel.

    She hated the feeling in her chest, hated the growing fuzziness and the way her heartbeat pounded. She hated how her mouth felt dry, and all she could think about was Lilith’s laughter in her ear and how she wanted to see if she could make her laugh and moan in the same breath.

    Zelda closed her eyes, and drew in a breath, pressing the feelings down. Sex was certainly one thing, but everything else needed to be ignored until it was eradicated.

    She headed into the bar, her clutch in hand and threw her eyes around the room. She was still early, despite sitting in her car for however long, and Lilith had no reason to be here early.

    So she went to the bar, ordered a drink and took a seat in a booth, ignoring the stickiness of the floor near the bar, and the fact that the only occupants were middle-aged men and women who all had an expression like there was nothing they wanted more than to hit something or cry.

    She was beginning to regret being here.

    Still, with a drink in grip, she sat down in the chair, trying not to let herself sit too far back, lest her back hit the spine of the rather stained chair.

    She barely took a sip when the door opened again, and Lilith entered. She was dressed as she had been in the store, her face flushed from the cold as she undid her jacket, eyes sliding around the room until she saw Zelda and gave an acknowledging smile.

    Zelda shifted in her seat, feeling the familiar flutter fill her as she watched Lilith walk up to the bar, and order, before she was taking her drink and coming over, setting it down on the table, opposite to herself.

    “Zelda,” she greeted. “Don’t you look lovely?”

    Zelda flicked her eyes away, hating how it was obvious that she’d taken the effort to change her clothes and make-up. There was no reason for her to have done it, and yet she had.

    May as well be a giant neon sign before her flashing Down to Fuck.

    “As do you,” she returned, though there was no warmth to her voice as she lifted her drink and sipped it, feeling the alcohol slide across her tongue and down her throat. This was a bad idea. She realised a bad idea to have alcohol and Lilith in close proximity to one another. At least this way she knew they wouldn’t engage in anything kink related.

    “How’s your head?”

    “Fine,” Zelda advised. “Fracture’s healed, I had a recent follow-up imaging done, and everything’s perfectly healthy. My doctor wants me to see a neurologist but honestly, if the scans are fine, then I’m certain the headaches will ease.”

    “Do they happen often?”

    “They were happening regularly, debilitatingly so, but since the winter break has started, they’ve been occurring less and less.”

    Lilith smiled and didn’t comment any further to that, and Zelda was thankful for it. The last thing she wanted was to have Lilith lecturing her again.

    “Not to sound like a broken-hearted girl, but was that why you haven’t been coming to see me?” Lilith enquired, her eyes flicking to hers. There was a mischievousness to the way she asked the question, though Zelda supposed it was a mask more than anything else. She was curious as to why Zelda had ceased seeing her when by all other means, they should be fine.

    “In part,” she admitted.

    “And the other part?”

    Zelda took a sip of wine. As she’d dressed that evening, she’d gone over if Lilith were to ask the question, what she might say. Make a feigned reference to money––that she could no longer afford the sessions, but that was hardly true––or refer to the fact that she was seeing someone, also not true. The lies presented and fell and Zelda was left with either the truth or worse, a fabricated story that would defer blame to Lilith.

    But she didn’t want to do that, and the woman’s expression was curious as she watched her, waiting for an answer.

    “I don’t know,” she said. “I think whatever this is, is blending into something complicated and I’m not sure how I feel about that.”

    Lilith nodded. “That’s fair. We can set clearer boundaries if you prefer. I admit I’ve been…unethical in how I approached this, especially with the football game and my office. Not to mention the time you stumbled across my little home.”

    Zelda lifted the glass to her lips as she tugged down her skirt, trying not to remember the incident in the office.

    “Do you want to keep playing with me?”

    Zelda sighed, looking up at her. “I do,” she admitted. “I want…everything we had before.”

    “Everything?” Lilith asked. “Or would you like more?”

    Zelda felt her cheeks heat up, and was thankful for the dim light.

    “I want more,” Lilith said, taking the first step and Zelda’s eyes turned and looked to hers. “I enjoy playing with you, Zelda. Quite a fair bit more than I enjoy playing with any other clients. And I wanted to ask you a while ago, but I was…worried that you didn’t feel the same.”

    The words sent a warm flush through, and Zelda felt a smile tug on her mouth. “I feel the same.”

    “If you like…we could engage into an arrangement,” Lilith offered. “It doesn’t have to be a romantic relationship if you’re not ready for that, more of a…between. I suppose.”

    “And just what sort of an arrangement would that be?”

    “Well, simply stated, I could become your Mistress, and you would be my…” she paused then as if tasting the words to find the right fit.

    “Pet?” Zelda asked dryly, brows raising.

    Lilith shrugged. “I feel there’s a more fitting word there somewhere, not to say that I wouldn’t enjoy collaring you.”

    Zelda drew in a sharp intake of breath. She didn’t mean to, hadn’t even realised until it happened that she had, but there she was, staring at Lilith, wondering how it would feel to have the woman’s fingers setting a collar around her throat.

    “You’re far too insubordinate for slave,” she hummed, and then Zelda could feel the toe of the woman’s heel stroking up her calve. “Servant, perhaps. Or maybe…” and she paused then, her grin all teeth as her shoe fell away and Zelda was left sitting upright at the table, clutching her glass tighter.  “Handmaiden.”

    Handmaiden, Zelda blinked, feeling the brush rise across her face. “And what sort of…duties would such a position require?”

    “Oh, we’d have to negotiate that. But sex…kink…anything you want, anytime you need it, wherever you desire.”

    Zelda drew in a breath and held it in her chest, looking away. “And what would I need to pay for such a privilege?”

    “This is an entirely separate arrangement. It would be entirely about mutual satisfaction.” So no payment. Lilith was asking her to engage in a full D/s relationship. There was much to think about, much to consider and how it would affect her life—but the truth of the matter was that she didn’t want to think about any of that. She just wanted what was offered before, plain and simple. “I want to play with you. I want to fuck you if you would have me. I like you, Zelda. And if you don’t want any of this at all, I would very much so ask that we could be friends.”

    Zelda nodded, swallowing as she held the woman’s stare. Lilith liked her. Truly liked her. It was enough to feel her heart race. “I want those things too,” she admitted. And then she pulled back, straightening in the booth as she felt the reaction shiver down her spine. “What would this involve?

    “Are you asking, or are you asking?” Lilith asked, and then she was sliding around the U shape of the booth, and Zelda could feel her body heat against her own. “Because we can talk if that’s what you want, but I need to know what you want right now.”

    They should talk, sort everything out plain and simple, but Lilith’s eyes were on her mouth, and Zelda could feel the woman’s fingers brushing against the back of her hand, and all she wanted was to feel those fingers shoved down her underwear. But not here.

    “We should…go,” Zelda said, “elsewhere.”

    “Go where?”

    “Wherever you can fuck me.”

    Lilith smiled and then they were up and out of the booth and walking out of the bar and Zelda wasn’t sure how many steps they’d taken, but suddenly she was pressed around the side of the building, and there were bricks against her back, and Lilith’s mouth on hers as her the hem of her dress was being shoved up high on her thighs.

    “Part your legs for me,” Lilith murmured.

    Zelda obeyed and was rewarded with the woman’s fingers sliding underneath the band of lace, and sliding over her sex in a long, firm stroke that had her head rolling back against the wall as she gasped.

    “Someone could see us,” Zelda said, but her hips rocks and she did not attempt to pull away. Only clutching at the labels of Lilith’s jacket tighter, tugging her closer. “Shouldn’t we––“

    “Shh.”

    Zelda’s words felt silent, though her mouth remained parted, a whine building in her throat at Lilith began to kiss down her neck, pressing against her pulse point, before the kisses began to have teeth and then Lilith was sucking against her shoulder as her fingers continued to stroke. It was all Zelda could do to focus on holding onto the jacket.

    She looked up at the night sky, finding nothing but darkness with the heavy clouds that held over the town. It was early, too early for this. People could come across them, and yet there was no anxiety of anyone finding them, only a building thrill that they shouldn’t but they were.

    “Good girl,” Lilith coaxed, and Zelda rocked against the fingers, biting down on her bottom lip to hold back from crying out.

    She could feel the bricks against her scalp, dragging and catching against her clothes. There was cold air against her legs and a hot breath on her throat.

    Lilith had one hand in her underwear as the other hooked underneath her leg and held it up, over her hip.

    “You are an absolute divine calling, Zelda. I’m so glad we ran into each other.”

    Zelda whimpered, and then Lilith’s mouth was on hers, and she was moaning into it, feeling a shudder build low in her belly before it built and built and then Lilith was increasing her speed, a finger running over her clit just right as––

    “God,” Zelda hissed between them as Lilith laughed, low and warm against her mouth.

    And then Zelda was coming in the parking lot of some bar, against a woman who used to be her paid dominatrix, now her mistress and all Zelda could think was how beautiful Lilith looked when her lipstick was smudged, and the distant golden street light haloed her.

    “Come home with me,” Lilith said as she pulled up her underwear, smoothing her dress back down. Zelda nodded, feeling the tremor rush through her.

    “I drove…” she whispered.

    “Pick it up tomorrow. I’m not done with you yet.” It wasn’t a request, and Zelda swallowed back the noise in her throat as she felt her fingers lace with Lilith as the woman lead her to the black sedan. Before she could even think of argument (not that she wanted to), she was being guided into the seat, the door shut beside her, and then Lilith was sitting down in the driver’s seat, smiling at her like she couldn’t believe her eyes.

    She hadn’t even drunk half of one glass of wine, and yet she felt the excitement buzz through her as if she’d downed a bottle.

    She wondered if this was a good decision, and then decided she didn’t care as the car was started and Lilith was backing out of the car park. There was a flutter in her chest, and as they pulled out to the road, she glanced to Lilith and noticed the woman’s expression had turned into the familiar expression of her queen.

    “Take off your underwear.”

    “I beg your pardon?”

    “Oh, you’ll know when you need to beg,” Lilith said, and Zelda watched her eyes flick to hers before returning to the road. “Take off your underwear.”

    Zelda felt the command wash over her, her chest warming with excitement. She didn’t wait to be asked again, reaching up to under her dress, she pushed her hips off the seat and slid her underwear down her legs, before sliding them off her feet.

    “Good girl.”

    Zelda sat up taller in the seat and waited, wondering what would happen, but Lilith was biting her lip, seeming to hold back her own excitement as she watched the road.

    From memory, Zelda knew that the drive was fifteen minutes until they got to the house on the side of the forest, and as such, the idea of sitting there in the seat, underwear off was enough to feel the present growing wetness between her thighs.

    But Lilith had other plans, she realised, as the woman’s hand slipped over her knee, drawing up her thigh. The other remaining firm on the steering wheel.

    “Shift forward for me,” Lilith whispered, and Zelda did, because she was told to and Lilith was her queen.

    Biting her tongue, she felt the woman’s hand slide up her thighs. She turned and watched as Lilith bit her lip, eyes on the road, and then Zelda was moving forward on the seat, and Lilith’s fingers were stroking over sex again, and it was she could do to draw in a tight breath.

    “Don’t hold back,” Lilith said. “There’s no one here but you and me.”

    Zelda sighed, giving a small moan as Lilith worked between her legs.

    It was slow and steady and then she was sliding inside of her and Zelda was lifting a foot onto the console to spread her legs wide, pushing further forward on the seat so Lilith would slide deeper inside of her.

    She didn’t hold everything back, but there was still restraint as she moaned, drawing her head back against the leather seat and pressing her hips up to Lilith’s hands, meeting her tempo.

    She glanced towards Lilith again, watching as the woman stared out at the road, her face firm and focused, but there was amusement in her eyes. And then, all at once, she was pulling off on the road, and her fingers were sliding out of Zelda, placing the car into park shoving the hand brake on before the seat belt was unbuckled, and before Zelda could so much as gasp, the woman was on top of her, fingers burying deep inside of her again as she kissed and fucked her like they were running out of time.

    Zelda’s eyes flew shut, heel pressing to the console of the car. The car was cramped and small and yet, Lilith showed no sign of being encumbered, fucking her as if the world depended on it and god Zelda’s world very much so did depend on her getting fucked right now.

    “Lilith,” she whispered between them, feeling herself teetering on another orgasm faster than she could bear.

    The woman nipped at her mouth, and Zelda’s mouth parted as she panted, unable to focus on kissing or fucking, or she could feel was the building sensation low in her belly as she squeezed around Lilith’s fingers closer and closer until there was nothing else she wanted but to be in that moment for all eternity.

    “Look at you,” Lilith said, “You’re all mine, Zelda.”

    “Yours,” she agreed with a keened noise as Lilith laughed, hitting just the right spot in her strokes, her thumb on her clit so Zelda’s foot slipped and she was coming again, harder than before.

    And then Lilith’s hand steadied, and the woman pulled back, smiling at her. “I hope you didn’t have any plans for tomorrow, because I plan to fuck you until you use your safe word.”

    Zelda shuddered out a breath, “Well, how can I argue with that,” she said.

    Lilith smiled, and then she was sliding her fingers over Zelda’s sex again, despite how the intensity of it caused her to rock away, pulling from the severity of the touch. “I––“ she said, but Lilith’s mouth coaxed at her neck and Zelda found herself sighing again, melting against the woman as Lilith somehow managed to fuck out another orgasm from her (small enough that it ached and she wanted another, almost asked for it, but held back the words as she watched Lilith arched an eyebrow and climb back into the driver’s seat, licking her fingers with more arrogance than she had any right to).

    And then Zelda’s leg was dropping to the ground, and she was deeply aware of how wet and aching she was, despite being fucked however many times in probably…half an hour?

    She wasn’t sure. She barely knew what the time was and at this stage, if she was going to count, it may as well be orgasms. She doubted that minutes or hours would mean a whole lot if Lilith was planning on playing with her as much as she promised.

    They drove in silence, the tension thick in the air between them as Zelda pressed her knees together, feeling the cool air of the air-con brush over the heat of her skin.

    And then they were parking the car at the house, and Lilith was climbing out, opening the door for her to slide out, and they were walking up the wooden stairs, to the front door. Zelda watched as Lilith unlocked the front door, flicked the foyer light on, before setting her keys in the bowl by the door and then she turned on her heel and smirked at Zelda.

    Her eyes ran over Zelda’s face, to her body, all the way to her shoes and then up again. “Get undressed,” she said.

    “Here?” Zelda asked, eyebrows raised. “Truly?”

    “Here,” Lilith confirmed.

    The house was nowhere near as cold as outside, but there was a chillness to the air.

    Zelda flushed, obeying as she pulled off her jacket, before undoing the zipper of her dress. Setting her clothes aside she stepped out of her heels and then watched as Lilith folded her arms, her lips pressed together in a pleased smile, brow-raising as if to say, well, go on then.

    Zelda drew in a breath and removed the slip, before, reaching behind her as she undid her bra and slid that off too.

    Then she was standing before Lilith, naked and ready. Her body burning with excitement.

    She drew in a deep breath and watched as Lilith stepped closer. Entirely dressed, heels on still as she settled her hands on Zelda’s hips.

    Now, because Zelda was barefoot and Lilith was in heels, the woman towered over her and Zelda couldn’t help but feel a rush of excitement with that.

    It shouldn’t have had as much effect as it did, but Zelda found her chin tilting up, mouth parting to taste her as Lilith’s face loomed closer, promising, but not quite close enough to kiss her.

    Lilith’s eyes were watching hers, drawing across her expression before she smiled, and leant forward, kissing her. It was gentle, promising and Zelda melted against it, feeling a cold shiver run across her.

    And then Lilith was pulling away. “Stay here,” she said, before turning away, walking up the stairs. Zelda sighed, feeling the coolness wash over her.

    She watched as Lilith’s hips swayed, walking up the stairs, her hand trailing up the bannister before she disappeared.

    And then Zelda was standing alone in the front room, coolness washing over her. Her clothes were cast around her, and Zelda felt herself begin to shift on her feet with excitement.

    She could hear rustling upstairs, and a part of her wanted to walk up curiously, but she knew that she’d been told to stay, so she stayed, feeling her excitement turn to tense anticipation, dreaming up all sorts of things that Lilith might be planning to do to her.

    And then Lilith was coming down the stairs, seemingly with nothing new in grip, though she had a grin that was far too bright for there to be nothing. “Be a dear and light a fire,” she said.

    Zelda swallowed, not sure of the game they were playing, but turned to the fireplace nonetheless. Kneeling before it, she moved the kindling and wood into the hearth, setting it up properly, before she took the match and lit the kindling.

    It took a few moments, and then the fire caught on the pieces of wood and flourished, allowing Zelda to close the door of the fireplace and step back. Behind her, Lilith was sitting on the armchair, reclined back comfortably with a knowing expression on her face.

    Zelda stepped forward, all the more aware of her naked body as she felt the firelight warm across her, and then she was standing before Lilith, watching as the woman’s hands reached up to her waist and tugged her forward onto her lap.

    One leg on either side of Lilith, she straddled the woman’s lap and went to sit down, when she realised what exactly Lilith had gotten from upstairs.

    Her mouth parted open, a slow deep intake of breath pooling into her lungs as Lilith watched her with a vested interest.

    “Go on,” she said, and Zelda swallowed, before her hand reached to the zipper of Lilith’s pants, unbuckling the button before she pulled down the fly, and then she was reaching in to pull the dildo out.

    Lilith grinned at her, amused by her excitement.

    And god, Zelda loved that look. She wanted to slap it off her face as much as she wanted to kiss it as she felt the strap-on press against her thigh, nudging just below her sex.

    Lilith’s hands settled on her hips and then she was slowly, carefully, encouraging her onto the toy and it was also Zelda could do to sigh, feeling the warmth pull in her lungs as her hips rocked over the tip, feeling it press against her clit before nudging down, lower to her entrance.

    “Lilith,” she said.

    “Ask me nicely,” Lilith said, and Zelda rocked again, feeling the embarrassment flush over her. She wanted to ask, wanted to plead because there was nothing she wanted more than to feel that fill her. “You can ask me,” Lilith coaxed.

    “Please,” Zelda whispered, and Lilith brightened at the word, arousal washing over her face.

    “Please what?” she asked, softly between them.

    “Please will you fuck me with your cock?”

    It was filthy, and terrible and should have sounded awkward coming from her and yet Zelda’s felt the embarrassment wash away as Lilith looked at her like she was starving and Zelda was a feast to be had.

    Lilith’s lips parted as she nodded, and for once it seemed she was at a loss of words, and then her mouth was drawing up, and Zelda was leaning down, and the toy was pressing firmer against her as Lilith kissed hard, hand curling in her hair as she tugged her closer.

    “Yes,” Lilith whispered, and Zelda felt a hand drew through her hair as the toy slid inside of her.

    Zelda gasped, eyes fluttering as she sunk on top of the woman’s lap. It went in deep, easily filling her. Zelda whimpered against Lilith’s mouth as she rocked her hips back and slid deeper on it again.

    “Fuck,” she hissed, feeling Lilith’s hand coax her until the entire toy filled her, and then Zelda settled for a moment, drawing in a breath as she smiled at Lilith before she began sliding up and down.

    She could feel her body adjust, squeezing around it. Then, when she was comfortable, Zelda tossed her hair over her shoulder, hands settling on Lilith’s shoulders as she began to ride the strap-on as Lilith watched her, completely enthralled as she rocked over it like it was a dance between them.

    It’d been a while since she’d had any cock inside of her––outside of her own toys––but there was something intimate about riding a dildo with someone watching her. When she bit her lip, biting back a moan, Lilith’s face shifted, her face soft with amazement, hands gripping at her hips tighter so that Zelda ground down on the toy.

    Zelda flushed at the awe on the woman’s face, feeling it spark through her. She was doing that; she was the cause of Lilith’s expression.

    “God,” Lilith said, before clearing her throat, seeming to remember that she was meant to be in control––but Zelda could see it was quickly slipping, especially when Zelda began to intentionally draw high and then sink low, grinding down on it.

    Zelda knew she looked good riding a shaft. She’d had many compliments in the past from many paramours, and yet the way Lilith looked at her made her feel incandescent.

    Lilith seemed torn between sitting back and watching her and wanting to do more. Zelda could feel her nails digging it, trying to hold back and she couldn’t help from laughing as she bowed her head until their noses were almost touching and said. “I want you to fuck me on every surface of this house so you can’t go anywhere without thinking how good I look riding you.”

    “Zelda.”

    “Don’t you want to fuck me on that lovely kitchen table of yours?”

    Lilith’s expression hardened, and the woman almost growled at her, “I’m enjoying the show.” But Zelda could hear it in her voice as it trembled, that she wanted something more. She wanted to fuck her, really fuck her and Zelda would allow it.

    “You can do whatever you want to me. No hard limits tonight.” It was a dangerous thing to say, and yet Zelda already knew that the things that interested Lilith, interested her very much so. There were things she hadn’t tried that she would happily explore under Lilith’s guiding hand.

    She squeezed her thighs, drawing her hips up and down, kissing Lilith hard as she felt nails scrape down her thighs.

    “I bet you wish you could feel this,” Zelda said between a kiss, feeling Lilith groan against her.

    “You have no idea.”

    Zelda laughed. The last few months, it’d been Lilith in control, but here, it was her domain and Lilith was hers to play with.

    She fucked herself on the shaft, riding it until Lilith seemed to burn with envy, and then Lilith was holding her still, the toy buried deep inside of Zelda as the building climax died suddenly––she’d been close, but not so close she felt frustrated by it.

    “Enough. Get off. On your hands and knees.”

    “Which am I supposed to do? Get off, or get on my hands and knees?”

    Lilith’s expression tightened, annoyance creeping over her face at the backtalk. “Get on your hands and knees before I change my mind.”

    Zelda laughed, climbing off of her. And then she settled on her knees on the floor, before the fire, but didn’t bend over just yet. If Lilith wanted to reign back control, she was going to need to work for it.

    Lilith stood up, and then she was buckling her pants back-up, the shaft returned into them as she zipped it up. And then Zelda watched as the woman slid her jacket off and undid the button on her sleeves, before rolling them up.

    Zelda swallowed, watching the hardened expression of the woman as then reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out the set of leather gloves.

    “Disobedience will be punished,” she said. “Last chance, bend over, and it won’t be so severe.”

    Zelda watched the gloves, feeling the flicker inside of her to obey, but she didn’t want to. She wanted to see what would happen.

    Lilith smirked. “I was so hoping you’d make this difficult.” She stepped behind Zelda and drew her fingers over her hair, smoothing it back, and Zelda softened, her eyes fluttering shut before she looked up at Lilith.

    “Do you remember your safe word?” came the familiar question, a soft, earnest expression reminding her that this, what was to come, was just a scene. Lilith was right there when if she needed her.

    “I do.”

    Lilith nodded, and then her expression shifted back into that of her Queen and Zelda felt it pull inside of her, a deep longing ache as the hand drawing through her hair suddenly curled, tugging her head back roughly. Zelda gasped, feeling her self pulled up straighter on her knees.

    And then Lilith’s thumb was swiping over her mouth. Zelda parted her lips and felt as two gloved fingers slid over her tongue, pressing against it and pushing her jaw open wider. It didn’t hurt, the discomfort of it made her wince, and she watched as Lilith’s smirk tugged into a grin.

    “Open wide.”

    Zelda opened her mouth, and then Lilith’s fingers were retracting, though the hand in her hair remained firm, curling tighter so the nerves electrified.

    “I know what you want is for me to spank you, but I think that would only encourage you to act like a brat.” She moved closer, and Zelda could see the bulge in the pants before her as Lilith shifted to stand in front of her.

    With the toe of her boot, Lilith nudged at Zelda’s knees apart until they were awkwardly shifting apart.

    Zelda’s muscles tightened as she tried to sit-up tall on her knees as she spread them wide.

    Her hands hung at her side, closing into fists and Lilith looked down her, the warm firelight casting a golden hue over her face, making the blue of her eyes only all the more bright.

    Zelda’s mouth slackened, sore from keeping it open, and the hand tugged harder at her hair. Zelda whimpered, looking up at Lilith. “Did I say you could shut your mouth?”

    “No.”

    “No…?”

    “No, my Queen.”

    “Open up then. You’re mine, now Zelda Spellman, and I intend to fill that mouth.”

    Zelda shivered. Eyes holding Lilith’s, she opened her mouth. And then the woman’s brow was rising as she nodded for her to get to it.

    So be it.

    She undid the pants, unzipping them again as she had before, and pulled out the toy until it stood erect before her.

    Scene aside, Zelda had to admit it was an aesthetically pleasing toy of black silicone. It was shaped nicely, somewhat larger than she’d expected with a decent length on it.

    “Be a good girl and clean up the mess you made.”

    Lilith’s hand, cloaked in black leather, adjusted the toy, so it sat where it needed to, and Zelda felt her breath pull. It’d been some times since she’d done this for a man, an action she reserved for paramours who’d proven equal in bed. But Lilith had worked very hard for her pleasure, better than anyone else.

    If this was to be her punishment, she didn’t mind at all. She only wished she could truly show off her skill.

    She felt the hand in her hair gently tug her closer to the dildo and Zelda submitted. Taking the toy in her mouth, Zelda ensured that it was much as a show for Lilith as the woman wanted, despite the flush of embarrassment she had warming down her body.

    She let her tongue glide down the shaft, lips drawing over it, and she drew forward until she felt her tongue coated with her arousal. She slid her mouth over and then sucked, drawing back. And then her eyes fell shut, feeling the hand coax her deeper onto it before drawing back. Her tongue sliding down further and then up.

    And then the toy was no longer tasting of her arousal and Zelda was looking up at Lilith, pulling back.

    “Did I say you could stop?” the woman asked.

    Zelda squirmed, shifting forward again and drawing her tongue back over it. She sucked the cock like it was a bodily attachment to Lilith. Her head bobbed, eyes drawing up to watch Lilith’s eyes dilate with arousal, her mouth parted in desire before Zelda was pulled off the toy.

    Lilith smiled down at her, but it was not the warm, proud smile of a job well done. It was sharp. Zelda shivered, she wasn’t done being punished yet.

    “On your hands and knees.”

    The hand in her hair let go, and Zelda obeyed this time, bending over.

    She was wet, absolutely, dreadfully drenched to the point it was sliding down her thighs, and Lilith knew. The woman’s gloved hands came, adjusting her hips and Zelda felt the gloved finger draw over where wetness had dripped down her thigh, slipping over it.

    “Whatever am I going to do with you,” Lilith sighed. “Ever my darling masochist, aren’t you, Zelda?”

    Zelda swallowed, dropping her head down to stare at the rug on the floor. Nothing was occurring. Nothing was happening, and she ached. Even though Lilith had already fucked her more than three times that evening, she felt very aware of how empty she was, how much she wanted the woman to slide inside of her.

    And then, as if sensing her distress, she felt the glove fingers sliding inside of her.

    Zelda whimpered, feeling the finger draw against her walls before they slid out again. The gloves felt strange, wronginside of her. She wanted her to do it again.

    “Do you want me to fuck you?”

    “Yes.”

    A hand slapped at her ass, and Zelda gasped, feeling it rush over her. She bit her bottom lip, as a moan escaped.

    “Let’s try that again. Do you want me to fuck you?”

    “Yes, my queen.”

    “Good girl,” Lilith said, and then Zelda was rewarded as she felt the head of the strap press against her, sliding purposefully across her sex, nudging up and over to her clit—and with it, Zelda moaned.

    She heard Lilith laugh, her hands drawing her hips and Zelda realised what she planned to do.

    This wasn’t going to be about her pleasure. This was going to be entirely about Lilith’s.

    The woman tugged her hips, and Zelda felt herself slide back, until the shaft filled her suddenly, completely. And then Lilith’s hands, cool with the leather, began pushing her hips back and forward, leading her in a tempo. Zelda obeyed, biting her lip as she thrust her hips obediently.

    “There we go,” Lilith teased. “Doesn’t that feel nice to be obedient for you, Queen?”

    Zelda rocked her hips, feeling the woman’s pants bite into the back of her. She couldn’t deny the eroticism of being completely undressed. At the same time, Lilith remained completely dressed behind her, bouncing her back and forward on the shaft as if she didn’t care if Zelda would come from it––though undeniably Lilith did. The game they played allowed the confidence in Zelda to know that if she asked, Lilith would give her everything she needed.

    “Spread your legs wider. There’s a good girl,” Lilith said, and Zelda spread herself as wide as she could, feeling her muscles aches.

    And then a leather-clad palm was pressing high on her back, pushing her down firmly. Zelda’s face pressed against the rug on the ground, her forearms and hands splaying over it as she kept her ass up.

    It was a fucking, meant to remind her that she was a bitch in heat for Lilith and Zelda’s eyes fluttered, feeling lost in the moment as she listened to Lilith fuck her.

    There was a building tension growing in her, a pulsating need in her clit as a part of her wanted to reach between her legs and stroke just enough to get herself off––but she wouldn’t. She knew that if she did, Lilith would just as quickly slide out of her and then that orgasm growing inside of her would die away, leaving her hollow with desire.

    “Lilith,” she moaned, her nails digging into the carpet as she squeezed around the shaft. “Oh God,” she exhaled sharply, feeling her breast drag against the rug, her nipples dragging with enough friction that she clenched again, feeling the aching desire building.

    “What do you need?” Lilith asked, and Zelda felt her press against her back, her hips still fucking deep inside of her with a skill Zelda could not fathom.

    “You,” Zelda assured. It was both a desire to say she wanted more and a soft whisper to ask for a reminder of her care. And then she felt Lilith shift behind her, watching as a single glove was tossed away to the floor before Lilith’s hand dropped down, her fingers entwining through one of Zelda’s hands on the carpet, holding her steady.

    And Zelda squeezed, her fingers clenching around Lilith’s like that very act of tenderness seemed to let her know that Lilith was right there, it was a scene, it was a game, and they could stop if she wanted to.

    She didn’t want it to.

    Her hips rocked harder, as she gasped loud and sharp in the air, and felt as a mouth pressed against her shoulder blade, kissing it gently before it parted and teeth bit her. Zelda gasped desperately as the pain focused her, and then she felt Lilith’s other hand drawdown from her hips, to between her legs, to stroke over her clit.

    It was gentle and then firm, and Zelda founded herself nodding and gasping “Yes, don’t stop.” Until she was coming forcefully, rocking over the shaft as her body tightened, nerves electrifying inside of her and over her skin as she cried out.

    And then she was collapsing, dropping forward as she let go of Lilith’s hand to catch herself from smashing against the rug.

    Carefully, Lilith withdrew from her and then she was nudging Zelda onto her side, and then onto her back as she looked down upon her, grinning brightly.

    Zelda watched as Lilith lifted her gloved hand to her face (the bare one pressing warmly beside her) and used her teeth to tug it off before she discarded it over with the other.

    “Hey,” she whispered.

    “Hi,” Zelda returned, brows rising.

    “You are heave sent, Zelda.”

    “I’ve been told that before,” Zelda teased, smiling up at her as she felt a flutter in her heart as she watched as Lilith laughed, equally amused by her antics. And then when her laugh settled, and the smiled softened into a look of adoration, Zelda couldn’t help but lift her hips against the thigh pressed between her. “Tell me, my Queen. What else do you have planned?”

    “Are you not satisfied yet?” Lilith asked, her brows raising with mischief. “And here I thought I’d thoroughly fucked you.”

    “I don’t believe I said my safe word?” she teased, and then reached up, settling her hands onto Lilith’s shoulders to tug her closer. “Unless…you need to rest?”

    “Insatiable,” Lilith said, leaning forward to kiss her. “I’m pleased that I ran into you today.”

    “As am I,” Zelda said, genuinely meaning it. She’d been running from what she wanted for far too long. She didn’t know if this was a romantic relationship, or if Lilith only wished to continue the sex and kink in personal quarters—but whatever it was, Zelda wanted it.

    She wanted her. Entirely, completely, however, Lilith would have her.

    As Lilith kissed her, settling between her legs, hands cupping underneath Zelda’s knees to drag her into position, Zelda sighed with contentment.

    She’d worry about the rest tomorrow. Tonight was about them, it didn’t matter the fine details, so as long as Lilith looked at her like that, she could pretend that they could stay in this sex bubble for a little while longer.

    In the morning, she’d allow herself to worry about her family, about Sabrina and Ambrose, about if this really was a good idea.

    But tonight? She was permitting herself to be selfish.

    _______________

    #lilith#zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    11
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    04.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Requite Bindings [1/?]

    motherconfessors :

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Zelda Spellman/Lilith

    Summary: “Do you even understand the magic that you played with?” Ambrose asked. “Sabrina, you’ve bound the first woman, the first witch to our Aunt.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. 

    Keep reading

    #motherfuck this was meant to be posted here
    19
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    03.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Humid Nights

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Miranda Croft/Cecelia

    Summary: Even in the late hours of the evening, the heat persisted, leaving sweat to drip down the back of her neck and shoulder, and despite how hot it was, how she shouldn’t be able to stand the feeling of another person touching her, there was nothing that could move her from Miranda’s arms.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. Set pre-canon, about a year ago.


    Cecilia was stretched in the bath, pushing her toes against the porcelain edge as her back pressed against the warm body. The water rippled with the movement, causing flower petals to shift across the agitated surface, shifting like bobbing boats through the water.

    It was an outdoor bath, bed and breakfast, on some property in the middle of nowhere and aside from the heat, it was a nice place.

    The water was cool against the hot, humid air. Even in the late hours of the evening, the heat persisted, leaving sweat to drip down the back of her neck and shoulder, and despite how hot it was, how she shouldn’t be able to stand the feeling of another person touching her, there was nothing that could move her from Miranda’s arms.

    Dropping her head back against the woman’s shoulder, she looked up at the night sky that sat clear above them. She’d never seen so many stars before, nor had she ever witnessed the milky way in all of its glory.

    “Christmas in Summer is weird,” she said, breaking the silence.

    Miranda scoffed, and with it, Cecilia turned to move her eyes from the sky to the woman, watching as a small smile tugged at her lips. At the very least, she was amused by her commentary.

    “You’re the one who said you were tired of the snow,” Miranda said. “Wanted to go somewhere else.”

    “You’re always off travelling. Is it wrong that I wanted some time with you?”

    “No,” Miranda said, speaking it softly and then she was drawing in a deep breath, likely pulling her thoughts deep into her most recent job. Cecilia settled against her and felt the words settle like a weight on their chests. Technically, she wasn’t meant to be here. Viktor hadn’t known she’d slipped off to Australia on a different flight––he likely would; there was very little the man didn’t know––, but that was a problem for another day.

    Right now they had the stars above them, the bed and breakfast to themselves, and Miranda’s body against her back. There wasn’t another person for at least a few kilometres, which meant that for the first time in a very long time, they could be.

    She shifted in the water, turning to the fruit bowl that had been set to the side and picked up one of the pomegranates. The fruit was firm, and she pressed her thumbnail into it, trying to pierce the skin in an attempt to get to the seeds inside.

    She heard Miranda huff behind her, and then the woman was shifting, reaching out of the bath to the wooden deck.

    Cecilia paused at the familiar swishing of the blade and tried not to scoff as Miranda took the pomegranate from her grip, and sliced through the pomegranate swiftly.

    It was definitely something to watch, especially when the purple juice spilt from her hand, dripping into the water like drops of dye. As Miranda split down the sides, partially sectoring it in three quick movements, Cecilia couldn’t help but be mesmerised, and a little turned on.

    No matter how many times she’d seen her use her knife––whether on food, or clothes or otherwise––Cecilia found herself mesmerised, forgetting whatever she’d been thinking about before and wishing only to feel the knife pressed against her, threatening to the very same thing.

    Miranda chuckled behind her, likely sensing where her thoughts had gone, and then one half of the fruit was being handed back to her as Miranda kept hold of the other half.

    Cecilia turned to glare at her. “That’s mine.”

    “You’ve got yours there,” Miranda gestured with the knife, before she dipped the blade into the water, rinsing it off, and then set it aside. (Later, Cecilia knew Miranda would thoroughly clean and dry the knife, but it was only for an hour, it’d hardly hurt the blade).

    Cecilia scowled. “You can’t just fucking take things that don’t belong to you.”

    “Can’t I?” And then she watched as Miranda popped the sectored sides and pressed it to her mouth, taking a bite of the pomegranate, so the seeds split and filled her mouth.

    Cecilia set her pomegranate aside then, sitting up to turn in the deep bath and watched as the woman drew the fruit away, looking as though she’d taken a bite out of man rather than fruit with the way the juice stained her face, dripping down her chin and throat.

    The woman’s brow quirked, softly enquiring as she swallowed, and Cecilia pressed forward, kissing her until she felt the tartness wash over her mouth, against her tongue, until the stickiness melted with their saliva.

    Miranda’s mouth was warm against hers, and as she pressed forward, she wrapped her arms around Miranda’s shoulders until the woman dropped her section of the pomegranate too, her hands coming to sticky settle on her waist. There, Miranda tugged her closer between her spread thighs, their chests pressing together. It was enough to make her thoughts spin dizzily with possibilities.

    “Miranda,” she sighed against her, pulling away to look at her. The woman’s mouth was still stained, but there was an arrogance to her as she shifted her head, eyebrows raised. She looked ethereal, like some goddess of war, and it was enough for Cecelia to draw a deep breath, trying to settle the growing heat that drew threw her body.

    She kissed her again, her hand drawing down in the bath cool water, slipping down Miranda’s abdomen to between her parted thighs.

    As she brushed over the dark curls of the pubic hair, Miranda’s hand snatched at her wrist as she pulled away to stare at her, eyebrows raised. “What do you think you’re doing?”

    “Fucking you,” Cecilia said shortly. “I thought that was obvious.”

    “You said you wanted a ‘nice night in the bath’. Not a fucking. You were quite clear about that.”

    “Can’t a girl change her mind?” she asked sweetly. Usually, Miranda was on her the moment they were alone, it was hardly her fault that she wanted a peaceful hour between them where they did more than fuck, claw and bite at each other––but then Miranda had looked like some vampiric goddess in the bath. All thoughts of peacefully lazing under the stars had left her.

    “She can,” Miranda said, and she was tugging the wrist closer, and Cecilia felt a purposeful grind against fingers, even in the resistance of the water, there was an intent that brought a shiver down her spine. “But if we’re going to fuck, we’re fucking on my terms.”

    “It’s always your terms,” Cecilia said, snatching her hand away as she rose to sit tall on her knees. “Just let me fuck you.”

    Miranda’s eyebrows rose, and Cecilia watched as she twitched with annoyance, jaw clenching before she let it pass. “You fuck plenty on your terms.”

    “Me riding the biggest cock you can find in the sex shop is not me fucking you. That’s you setting a challenge.”

    At that, Miranda smirked, looking up at her. “And don’t you surpass your expectations every time?” She did and looked good doing it. There’d been more than once when Miranda had been frustrated that she couldn’t feel it.

    “Let me fuck you.”

    Miranda leant up towards her and then Cecilia was watching as the woman took her hand, and brought it to her mouth. First, her index finger, drawing into her mouth, her tongue stroking against its length as she sucked, slowly drawing it out, and then she did the same to her thumb, where her tongue swiped at the pad of it, before drawing its length deep into her mouth, intentionally dragging her teeth against it as she sucked.

    It was the first time Cecilia felt envious of the fact that she didn’t have a cock––the way Miranda’s eyes stared at her as she held her thumb firmly but gently between her teeth, grinning––it was enough to know what she was capable of, should she so choose.

    “You’re a bitch,” Cecilia said, as her hand dropped away. Miranda laughed, and it was all the warning Cecilia had before her hips were grabbed.

    Thrown backwards, Cecilia gasped as her back hit the side of the end of the tub with a smack, feeling as the water rushed the edges with the force of the movement, spilling across the sides down onto the deck it resided on.

    Drawing a breath, she watched Miranda hover above her, grinning bright and wide as her hands continued to pin her in place.

    Cecilia tried to glare and failed, feeling the shock wash over her. But the shock melted and Cecilia grabbed at the woman, a hand wrapping into Miranda’s hair to tug her close as she kissed her hard, bitting down on Miranda’s bottom lip and puncturing the skin.

    Blood burst into her mouth, metallic against the sweet tartness of the pomegranate, and with it, she heard Miranda’s growl, low and feral in her mouth––it was enough to send a sharp rush straight through to her clit.

    She tugged harder at the woman’s hair, and then Miranda was sliding her body between her legs, one hand hooking underneath her knee and lifting it high over her shoulder so that Cecilia was feeling the tightness of the muscles run down her leg––not unlike what she used to have other girls do to her back when she was dancing and trying to increase her flexibility.

    And then her other leg was being lifted, over the side of the tub, so she was spread wide and open for her, watching as Miranda pulled back. The purple of the pomegranate had been washed away in the brief tussle, but Cecelia watched with pride as blood––a deep red in the porch light––dripped from her bottom lip, spilling down her chin.

    She curled her hand tighter in Miranda’s hair, tugging her closer even as she felt the woman resist.

    “Oh come on,” Cecilia goaded, tugging her closer. “Didn’t you want to fuck me?”

    “I should belt you,” Miranda said, lifting a hand to her mouth and wiping at her face, checking that it was as bloody as she suspected. Her face turned feral. “But you’d like it too much.”

    Cecilia laughed, feeling a flutter low in her belly at the thought. Miranda’s clothes weren’t far away. She was sure could fumble her way out of her grip and grab it for her should she change her mind.

    “Whatever will you do,” Cecilia asked, rocking her hips above the water, near the woman’s face. “I’m so very trapped in your grip. Entirely helpless.”

    “Oh fuck off with that,” Miranda snapped. “If you want me to fuck you, you’re gonna have to ask. Nicely. And if you’re very good, I might pull out that nice cock you so discreetly brought in your bag.”

    “Of course, you went through my stuff.”

    “And I’m to pretend you didn’t go through mine?” she asked.

    Cecilia flushed. That was certainly true. The moment that she’d had two minutes alone with Miranda’s bag she’d unzipped it and looked through its entire contents, digging for Christmas presents––but if she’d purchased it, it was presently missing from the usual places. However, she did happen to come across some nice rope.

    Miranda pressed forward, and Cecilia drew in a breath, feeling the muscles that ran down her thigh tighten as the flexibility she was forcing. It was a slow, lengthening pain, and if she was honest, it was not entirely unpleasant when Miranda was looking at her like she promised to stretch her out and use her.

    And then she felt fingers press against her and it was all she could do to bite her lip and rock her hips against the pattern the woman was drawing over her cunt.

    “Do you want me to fuck you?”

    Cecilia’s eyelids fluttered at the growing sensation tugging low in her belly and gave a soft noise from the back of her throat.

    “Ask me nicely.”

    “Please, Miranda.”

    “Please what?”

    “Please fuck me.”

    She slid inside of her and Cecilia gasped, filling the fingers press deep before she began thrusting inside of her with purposeful intent. She could hear the water rushing around them, hitting against the sides of the tub and crashing over its sides––and then Miranda was pushing closer, pressing her leg closer to her body, so the tightness of the muscle drew through her backside now, her other leg still hopelessly cast over the tub.

    “God, Miran…” she hissed, and tugged the woman’s head to hers, kissing her hard and sharp, as the woman’s thumb draw over her clit.

    She squeezed around the fingers thrusting deep inside of her, feeling the tension build and tense until she could feel her leg cramping. Still, she rocked her hips, kissing against the woman’s mouth until her head dropped back against the side of the tub, a low tugging growing bolder and bolder insider of her as she gasped and moaned until the sounds of their fucking filled the night sky.

    Her eyes fluttered, and in a glance, she caught Miranda’s face shifting from determination to marvel at her own work, and then Cecilia’s eyes squeezed shut as her back tensed and spasmed, her cunt squeezing around the fingers until she was crying out with a gasp.

    Her chest heaved in a great breath and then she was coming around Miranda’s fingers until her muscles fatigued out of nowhere––with it Miranda’s pace slowed, and then eased until she was sliding out.

    Cecilia softened, her leg sliding off Miranda’s shoulder to splash into the water (now only half filling the tub) and watched as the woman she loved looked at her with a strange fascination.

    “Hey,” Cecilia said, drawing her hand to cup against her cheek. Miranda allowed herself to be pulled closer, her mouth pressing gently against hers, and then sweetly until she was pulled in her arms and pressed firmly against her. “Merry Christmas, my love.”

    Miranda huffed, look away as she grumbled, “No need to ruin a moment.”

    “Oh, because wishing a Merry Christmas is so terrible.”

    “Yes.”

    “And whatever will you do about it? Belt me?”

    Miranda gave a small laugh, her eyes turning back to look at her. “Might, if you keep that up.”

    “Promises. Now kiss me again, and I promise to use that pretty rope to tie you up.”

    #miranda croft#cecelia #the flight attendant fanfic #I'll edit cecelia's name when we actually find out her last name if we ever do #god I'm just out there creating whatever ship I want huh #I have that power to just create stuff out of one single scene
    6
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    02.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principal Decisions [13/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman

    Summary: “Not even a thank you?” Lilith asked before tutting. “Didn’t your mother teach you manners?”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda glared at the nurse. It was in the small hours of the morning, and the young girl, barely out of training, was shivering under her stare, voice shaking as she advised, once again, “a doctor needs to sign you off before we can discharge you.”

    “Ridiculous, go and get one then.”

    “He’ll be around later,” she said.

    Zelda huffed, and the girl, apparently seeing that as an opportune moment, decided to exit the room. Apparently considering her ops for the shift completed.

    Honestly, after a bad night’s sleep, the last thing she wanted was to be dealing with the fact that she would need to cancel today’s class––and if things continued in such a way, she might have to cancel tomorrows as well, because apparently, she was entirely reliant on some fucking doctor who hadn’t bothered to check on her since yesterday, to provide permission for her to leave.

    There’d also been the whispers of a repeat MRI and CT scan, which was the very last thing she needed. It’d been a very small bleed with a minimal fracture and was likely to be absolutely fine. There was no reason to make such a fuss. After all, she was a grown, fucking woman. She should leave. Get up and leave.

    It wasn’t like Lilith had any real power over her. She could just put her shoes on (given that she was dressed in a new set of clothes provided by Hilda) call a cab and take her back home where she’d find her emergency credit card and pay it that way.

    And yet she didn’t. She sat on the chair next to the hospital bed, dressed, hair combed, make-up done and waited.

    There was a knock on the doorframe then, and then Lilith was entering the room, her handbag in tow.

    Zelda stood up, smoothing down her skirt and reached out to take the bag.

    “Not even a thank you?” Lilith asked before tutting. “Didn’t your mother teach you manners?”

    “Thank you,” Zelda said tightly and reached for the bag, only for it to be pulled out of reach. Well, she was hardly going to chase for it.

    Crossing her arms, Zelda glared at her, waiting for Lilith’s grin to falter. It didn’t, and instead, Zelda was left to step back and look away, hating how the very sight of Lilith was making her heart beat fast in her chest.

    “What do you want, Lilith?”

    “Oh, a great many things,” she said, before stepping forward. “How about a proper thank you for finding your bag and bringing it to you.”

    “If you had brought it with you in the first place, we wouldn’t be here.”

    “I’m going to ignore your bad attitude because you’ve suffered a concussion, but I would be more thankful if I were you. I didn’t have to bring it, I could have waited for you to come out of the hospital and claim it yourself.”

    Zelda scoffed. “You are insufferable.”

    “And you adore it. Now…” she paused and her bright blue eyes looked at Zelda with wide-eyed innocent, patiently waiting for her.

    “Thank you, Lilith. I most appreciate the effort you went to,” she advised flatly, seething at the woman.

    “Not at all, happy to do it for my favourite client,” she said, handing the bag over to her.

    Zelda snatched it with a roll of her eyes, trying to ignore the growing flutter in her chest as she opened it up. Her phone was there, thankfully. There were a few missed calls but nothing to worry about.

    Lilith hovered and Zelda’s eyes flicked up to hers. The woman’s face was no longer mischievous, only curious as she seemed to study the cut on Zelda’s forehead.

    Earlier, she’d looked at in the mirror and had been horrified to note how terrible the bruising was. Her face looked positively gaunt, and even the make-up Hilda had brought wasn’t enough to cover how unwell she felt, but it was certainly a mark-up from how she’d been.

    “Did the doctors say if you can leave?” Lilith asked.

    “No,” she sighed. “And the nurses are saying I might have to get another CT or MRI scan completed, which I don’t see the point in.”

    “You were unconscious for the entire hospital ride. And were barely coming in and out when you arrived. I would say there’s significant reason to warrant another test.” She frowned, stepping forward then and Zelda bit back the urge to shrink away.

    “I’m fine. I’ll speak to the doctor and get…” she felt woozy all of a sudden and then Lilith’s hands were on her shoulders, pushing her back onto the chair to sit down, concern awash as she looked over Zelda. “I’m fine,” she assured.

    “Have you asked for the day off from work?”

    “Today only,” she said. “Faustus insisted.”

    “Blackwood?” Lilith enquired. “Is he your boss?”

    Zelda felt nausea roll in her stomach as she looked at Lilith, and wasn’t sure if it was because Lilith knew Faustus or because she had a concussion. “Please don’t tell me he was a client of yours.”

    “He was not, but he was…” Lilith sighed, “We used to run in the same circles a few years back. It’s a long story, but no, he and I were adversaries, nothing more.”

    Zelda smiled, feeling the relief rush through her. It was an interesting piece of information nonetheless, but if she were to advise of knowing Lilith, it would likely say more about herself than anything else. It’d be difficult to feign only a professional relationship for Sabrina’s wellbeing if she knew such tantalising secrets about Faustus.

    “I’m going to get a nurse.”

    “I’m fine,” Zelda said, pushing Lilith’s hand away as she looked away. “It’s just a minor blood pressure problem. Nothing a glass of water won’t fix.”

    Lilith gave a disapproving look but reached over to where the jug of water sat and poured her a glass despite her disbelief. Zelda took it, took one sip and then held it in her hands, feeling the embarrassment wash over. She wasn’t a child that needed to be taken care of. She was a grown woman who had a hundred things she needed to do before tomorrow and was already behind on the every growing list of things.

    “I’m not going to spurt medical advice, because you clearly won’t listen.”

    Zelda huffed. “I know myself.”

    “Quite. Well, what I will say is that sometimes taking a break will allow you the ability to get ahead in the work you’re falling behind on. You’ll only break yourself if you keep pushing.”

    “I’m not a child,” she said lifting her eyes to glare at the woman. She didn’t care how dark Lilith stared back, she was pushing well over the lines of their relationship. “And you’re not my mother.”

    “Stop acting like a child then.”

    Zelda stared at the woman, feeling an anger burn but Lilith stepped forward and suddenly Zelda felt very small under the woman’s eyes, and she didn’t like it one bit. Never had anyone’s presence so much as made her tremble since she was a little girl.

    She met the stare and glared back. “You’re not my partner,” she advised sharply. “You’re someone’s services I request at the best of times, and my niece’s principal, otherwise. Do not overstep that.”

    Lilith’s expression fractured then, and she stepped back. All at once, Zelda realised the mistake she made in her words, and yet she couldn’t find the ability to take it back.

    “As you prefer,” Lilith said with a nod of her head. “Well, since you’re all fine here, I suppose I’ll head off to comply with my…principal duties.” And then Lilith had turned on her heel and left, and Zelda was left sitting in the room, feeling the words churn in her stomach.

    She hadn’t meant to snap, but Lilith had been pushing further than she should. Honestly, she was not mentally unwell. She was exhausted, yes, overworked, of course, but she was hardly depressed and in need of some shoulder to cry on––despite what the dominatrix may think.

    No. What she needed was something else. Perhaps this would be a good break from Lilith. A time to self0reflect and draw away before her feelings became any more tangled.

    As it was, the doctor requested another MRI, and then, when that had come back showing that the bleed had stopped, she was permitted to go home, only if someone were to pick her up.

    At least now she had her phone and was able to have Hilda arrange to pick her up as discharge papers were supplied to her, with a request to obtain another MRI and CT scan within a week and follow-up with her GP. As well as some standard lines about avoiding cigarettes and alcohol for a while.

    “Though perhaps this is an opportunity for you to quit smoking,” the nurse advised. “If you were a non-smoker then you would have been less prone to bleeding from the hit.”

    Zelda scoffed, snatching the papers from the nurse and leaving with Hilda. Her sister took to acting like a mother hen, helping her into the car and out of it and despite her snapping that she was hardly an invalid, her sister continued to help her all the way to the parlour where she sat her on the couch with a blanket and went off to make her tea, having apparently already made her soup.

    If there was one thing she couldn’t resist, it was her sister’s cooking. It gave her time to contemplate Lilith and her relationship quietly and realised that she’d indulged too long in the service. No matter what…relief she may find from it, it was clear that their emotions were becoming too blurred.

    It was time to cease seeing her. She didn’t need to see the woman again, and hardly needed to advise as such. She would avoid booking in anything further.

    It seemed simple enough as she managed a headache, increased with light sensitivity. Even still when she returned to her position in the school the following day and managed whispered conversations in the halls as she slowly walked from her office to her lecture hall and then back.

    The headaches were awful, and daylight, her computer’s screen and the stress of her work agitated it, but she preferred it to the insistent ache that previously drew under her skin.

    At least while she was recovering, it seemed that her sex drive had all but disappeared entirely, leaving her at peace during the night.  

    And it seemed as she focused on her work, weeks passed and Shirley returned, resuming her class without so much as a thank you. All she received was a brief email requesting the most recent assignments to be sent back to her––Zelda had already marked them, but complied, relieved to wash her hands from the stress of that particular workload.

    But even as she returned to how things were, she was as reliant on Prudence as she’d been beforehand. It seemed that her newfound headaches were some post-concussive effect, even though there was nothing medically wrong with her brain, Zelda’s doctor suggested that perhaps it was a good opportunity to take a break.

    Christmas was coming up, the session was ending, she could extend her leave instead of taking on the winter subjects.

    At the very least it would give her an opportunity to spend with her family. Zelda complied, placing in her leave to Faustus who complied with a grimace, knowing that he had no say in it otherwise, and Zelda found herself in December watching as Ambrose and Sabrina decorated the Christmas tree.

    Hilda and Sabrina had picked it from the Putnam’s, and Harvey had dropped it off, providing a much-needed brightness to the room, especially with the fire.

    Although Zelda continued to take it easy––at the instance of Hilda who continued to mother her despite Zelda’s attempts to ward her off––it was nice to sit on the couch, hot cocoa in hand and watch at Sabrina tossed tinsel at Ambrose.

    It reminded her of when both of them had been young, and they would decorate the tree together. It’d been far too many years since she’d born witness to the crafting of the Christmas tree, usually working late in the office, so to sit here and watch it brought both nostalgia and the awareness that she’d missed out on a lot.

    “Cuz!” Ambrose said, carefully holding an ornament from years long forgotten. “I remember when you made this.”

    Sabrina paused, looking at the ceramic ornament. Zelda recalled it too, Sabrina had been barely three years old and had squished the pattern into what she’d assured Zelda was an angel but turned into more of a blob with arms than anything else.

    Sabrina frowned at it, turning it around in her hands. “We don’t need to keep this any more,” she said.

    “We certainly do,” Zelda said, standing up and taking it from her hands before Sabrina could whisk it away. “This was the first decoration you made. We’re keeping it.”

    “Do you have any of Ambrose’s?”

    Zelda hummed, looking through the Christmas box, “I don’t think so. Hilda used to do all sorts of crafts with him, but a lot of that was left in England when they came over,” she said, glancing up at her nephew, “and I suspect that the things that were brought had been disappeared away.”

    Ambrose flushed, giving a short laugh before shrugging. “Things change,” he said.

    Zelda’s eyes narrowed, but she smiled, not pushing it. “So they say,” she said. Taking the decoration gently in grip, she set it up high on the tree, looping it so it was unlikely to fall. “Now, what are we choosing for the top of the tree this year?”

    “Last year was the star,” Ambrose said. “And that ended up falling off half a dozen times.”

    “We could go with the angel,” Sabrina said, digging it out from the box. The angel was still in its glory, carefully looked after, blowing on a trumpet. It was an old heirloom, but one Zelda wouldn’t mind if it were to disappear. She took it from Sabrina’s hand and turned it around, feeling memories of her childhood fade as she placed it up on the top of the tree.

    So be it, new memories. She stood back, admiring the tree. Neither Ambrose nor Sabrina were particularly gifted in decorating anyway, but Zelda was not so needy to require the tree to look like it came out of some hallmark movie.

    “Well, with that in order, shall we pack up the boxes and help your Aunt Hilda finish baking for your teachers?”

    Sabrina’s school term still had another two weeks remaining until they broke for Christmas, of which there was to be a final football event that she’d agreed to attend. Zelda wasn’t sure if it was an important match or not, and had trouble enough trying to keep up with how sports were ranked in any regards, but Sabrina was attending and she would follow.

    She hadn’t heard about Theo in some time, however, and as much as she wished to assume that it was due to him settling in the football position, Zelda suspected that he ended up quitting in the end.

    It was frustrating, and it burned Zelda more than she wished it did, but in the end, the boys would only torment him further and it would be unfair to put Theo through that.

    The day was enjoyable, however. Zelda’s headaches had begun to ease without the stress of work, and she and Sabrina had thankfully ceased arguing for once. Seeing how Sabrina had taken to earning her own income, using the money to go out on dates with Harvey and her friends, Zelda relinquished her ban and agreed to continue paying her her pocket money.

    She had expected that it might leave Sabrina to depart from the bookstore, but instead, her niece took to it, seeming to enjoy the work, and given that Hilda had nothing bad to say, Zelda found herself…oddly relieved.

    Perhaps she’d made the right decision, and in turn, perhaps she wasn’t a failing guardian to Sabrina.

    In the kitchen, they baked gingerbread cookies. Then Ambrose and Sabrina iced them all as Hilda began the preparations for dinner, leaving Zelda to sip at her whiskey and feel a sense of contentment with her family.

    She’d missed them. Truly missed them. The past week especially had made her all the more aware of what she’d missed.

    “Oh,” Sabrina said, “Um, Aunt Zee? Roz’s family invited me to go skiing with them for the holidays.”

    “How soon?” Zelda asked.

    “Christmas Eve until January Third?”

    Zelda bit back an ache. “So you won’t be here for Christmas or New Years?”

    “Well, no, but that’s fine. You’ll have Ambrose and Aunt Hilda.”

    Ambrose gave a small noise. “Actually, Luke and I…are planning to celebrate New Years with a couple of friends.”

    “Doctor Cee’s hosting a New Years party, you could come and share that with me, Zelds.”

    “I’ll pass,” she said, feeling the ache grow in her chest. The last thing she wanted was an overcrowded party with teenagers trying to sneak alcohol. She had enough of that at the University. No, she would stay home, watching the fireworks on the television if need-be and then go to bed. It was hardly a big deal.

    “I can cancel,” Sabrina advised softly.

    “Do not even think of doing such a thing. Skiing sounds wonderful for you. As I understand it’s a yearly trip for the Walkers.”

    Sabrina nodded, a small smile on her lips and Zelda couldn’t help but remember when she’d been so little and had seen the snow for the first time. Zelda remembered making snowmen with Hilda and showing Sabrina how to punt snowballs at Ambrose.

    And now her niece was off adventuring with her friends. It’s what she wanted for her.

    “I’ll be fine,” she assured.

    __________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#madam spellman#zelith#caos fanfic
    12
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    01.12.2020 - 2 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [12/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman

    Summary: She leant forward then, her face shifting into the familiar expression of a woman not to be messed with. “Do as you are told.”

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda’s eyes opened, her throat felt dry and sore as she looked up at the bright lights and then closed her eyes again, feeling her eyes sting at the pain. They were fluorescent and sharp.

    Drawing a breath, she felt her head throb as she pushed to sit up.

    “Take it easy,” came the scolding voice and Zelda turned beside her to see Lilith sitting next to her in a chair. She blinked again, looking around her and focused on the blue curtains, the chattering that suddenly popped into ears as electronic beeps drew around her.

    She went to ask: am I in a hospital, but all the came out was “hospital?” as her dry mouth fumbled to form words.

    Lilith turned, grabbing a bottle of water from beside her and handed it to her. “You spectacularly knocked yourself unconscious in my kitchen. I wasn’t sure if you want me to call your family or not.”

    So she stayed, Zelda concluded as she drew in a breath, feeling her chest tighten. It was for professional reasons, she supposed. Or common decency to not have her wake-up alone.

    She took the water and drew in a deep drink, feeling it slip down her throat. Setting it aside, she lifted her hand to touch the throbbing point of her head only for Lilith to snatch at her hand and pull it away with a warning look. “You cut your head on the fall down. You have a concussion, but otherwise, you’re fine.”

    “Just a concussion.”

    “Well, they were running some other tests to see why you fainted.”

    “What did you tell them?”

    “That we had had sex before it occurred. I diverged that it wasn’t particularly standard sex, but otherwise nothing else.”

    Zelda hummed. There was no reason to mislead doctors about their activities, and if bondage or extreme orgasms had caused it, it was only reasonable for her to be upfront. “I see,” she said. “Do they know if that caused it, or what did?”

    “Mm, no,” Lilith said. “I think they were waiting for you wake-up.”

    Zelda sighed, adjusting in the chair. Well, it was certainly one embarrassing thing, but she appreciated that Lilith had taken care of her. “Thank you,” she said, low, almost embarrassed to say it. “For not calling my family.”

    “I promised discretion where I could,” Lilith said, but there was an odd expression to her face as she shifted in her seat.

    “You don’t need to stay.”

    “Did you want your family called now?”

    Definitely not. The last thing she needed was them interrogating her when she could barely string a sentence together.

    “Then I’ll stay, and we’ll sort it out.”

    Zelda nodded, falling back on the pillows as she felt the wave of humiliation wash over her. She couldn’t believe that she had given herself a concussion and in the place of the dominatrix of all places. It was, perhaps, better than if she had fallen unconscious in her car, or out on the sidewalk.

    Lilith adjusted in her chair and offered her a smile. “You’re okay,” she assured. “Just a minor head injury. It won’t even scar.”

    “There’s a cut?” She went to reach for her handbag, only to frantically look around and realise it wasn’t there.

    Lilith pressed her hand against Zelda’s chest, pressing down until Zelda was lying back on the bed. “It’s nothin to worry about. It’s a small cut on your hairline. It’ll bruise, but there wasn’t any need for stitches.” She reached up and stroked Zelda’s cheek softly, and Zelda sighed.

    She knew, in her heart, that Lilith conditioned her to respond to the movement and soften down, and yet she couldn’t help but feel her heartbeat ease, a wave of comfort washing over her at the woman’s touch.

    “What did you want to tell your family?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda felt the headache return, but as Lilith’s hand move to touch over hers, reminding her that she was right there, Zelda drew in a breath and centred herself. “Not the truth.”

    “Well, that’s obvious enough.”

    “We can just say that I fell on the pavement and you happened to be there. You’re Sabrina’s principal, and we’ve met before, so it’s not entirely out of the scope that you would have a duty of care to ensure I was fine.”

    Lilith’s eyebrows rose briefly before she shrugged. “And if they question you?”

    “They won’t,” Zelda stated. “They know better to dig into my affairs.”

    A strange look passed over Lilith’s face, and for a horrible moment, Zelda felt the scrutiny was mixed in with something like sympathy as if the woman was concerned for her. Looking away, she pulled her hand out from Lilith and moved to sit up, slowly this time, so the dull throbbing in her head eased.

    A nurse arrived in the room and smiled tightly. “You’re awake, I see.”

    “Quite,” Zelda said. “How long until I can go home?”

    “Well, we’re waiting on some blood tests. You were unconscious for quite a while.” He moved closer and pulled out a penlight. “I’m going to check your pupils. Just stare over my shoulder.” Zelda followed, squinting as the light was moved in front of her eyes and then away before he did the same to the other.

    Taking the chart at the end of the bed, he made a note. “You might need to stay overnight for observations.”

    “Absolutely not,” Zelda assured. “I can’t stay here any longer than I already have. Whatever needs to be watched out for can be done at home.”

    The nurse took a long stare at her, disapprovingly before looking to Lilith. “We’ll wait for the doctor’s opinion, but I can assure you, they’re likely to agree to the same.”

    Zelda sniffed, looking aside and watched as the nurse moved on to other observations, checking her blood pressure, then her temperature and heartbeat before marking those down as well and commenting that the doctor would likely be in soon before he left.

    Once he had left, Lilith reclined back in the seat and looked to Zelda.

    “What?”

    “I should have known that you wouldn’t take medical advice.”

    “And what is that meant to mean?” she inquired sharply. “As you well understand, I have a hundred different things I need to do and being in the hospital is not on that list.”

    Lilith shrugged. “We’ll see what the doctor says.”

    Zelda went to make a retort back, advising that if Lilith was going to keep acting this way, she might as well go home, but as she opened her mouth, the doctor entered.

    “Ms Spellman?” she inquired, picking up the sheet to glance through it. “Do you remember what occurred?”

    “I was standing in the kitchen when I took a step and fell unconscious,” she advised.

    “The MRI and CT scans show a small bleed from the fall and a fracture to the skull, but that will heal up fine. We’re going to keep you here for observations overnight. It’s not much to worry about, but if it does become worse, you’ll be around medical staff. I’ll let the nurse––”

    “I’d prefer to be home,” she advised.

    “I see, well, my official recommendation is to keep you here.”

    Zelda felt her throat swell; she did not want to be in the hospital. Being in the hospital was the worst place she could currently be. She needed her laptop, her work. She needed to make sure Sabrina had everything she needed. She needed to respond to emails, fix the lesson planning, finish marking Shirley’s fucking religious class essays. Complete a new presentation, finish up ratifying the meeting minutes which she still hadn’t issued out to the department (not that anyone ever fucking read them) and then she needed––

    “Zelda,” Lilith said, and her hand was on her shoulder.

    She blinked, looking up at the doctor and realised the woman had been speaking to her and she hadn’t listened. The doctor’s brow rose, unimpressed before she glanced at Lilith. “Speak to her. My recommendations are that she remains here,” before she left the room.

    “I can’t stay here.”

    “You can,” Lilith said. It was said in the same way that she had earlier that day. Assuring her that she could take another, and then another. A command shook through, and Zelda drew in a breath, staring at her.

    “I’m going to go home to my family.”

    “Or you could call your family here, and whatever the concern is can be fixed.” She leant forward then, her face shifting into the familiar expression of a woman not to be messed with. “Do as you are told.”

    “Or what?” Zelda asked. The words were meant to bite back with venom, but her own arousal softened it.

    Lilith smirked. Damn her.

    “Or,” she purred, “You can have the very opposite of what I provided today, given that it seems it had an adverse effect. Perhaps we should avoid orgasms entirely for you. Keep them for my own satisfaction.”

    Zelda sniffed, turning away as if it didn’t matter. As if she didn’t suddenly crave to feel the woman inside of her.

    As if knowing, Lilith’s fingers slipped over her leg, drawing over her thigh. It was innocent enough, a resting place as she leant in, but Zelda’s could feel the nails drawing over her skin, up and down, promising things that Zelda knew she could deliver on.

    She was intimately aware that she was currently not wearing any underwear.

    “You’re healing right now,” Lilith said. “But in a week, you’ll be all better, In a fortnight you’ll be rapping at my door and negotiating, and if you left the hospital, I would be very cross.” She lifted her other hand, tucking Zelda’s hair behind her ear in a long, slow movement that curved around the shell of her ear, before dropping away. “You don’t want to make me cross, do you, Zelda?”

    “I––“

    “No, because you want to play with me, and if I’m cross with you, we can’t play together.”

    Zelda bit back the whine she felt building, looking away from the intensity of her expression as she shifted her legs on the hospital bed, drawing in a breath. “Fine,” she said. “We can call my family, and I will request that my laptop be brought to me while I stay overnight for observations.”

    “Good girl,” Lilith said, and her hand settled on her thigh, no longer teasing, but not leaving either. “I’ll leave once you call them.”

    Zelda went to ask why, before realising that there was no need to come with some lie as to what occurred between them if she wasn’t here. Zelda could simply say she fainted and was taken to the hospital, uncertain as to what occurred.

    “Do you have my handbag?” she asked.

    At that, Lilith ducked her head, realising a mistake. “Ah,” she said. “I may have left that behind.”

    “Then I guess I’ll just head home,” she advised.

    “Does your landline have caller ID?” she inquired. “Because you could just use my phone.”

    Zelda scowled, hating how the woman twisted her words. “Fine.”

    “Wonderfull, I’ll drop yours off tomorrow for you before school. Otherwise, if you find yourself discharged, you can contact the school directly, and I’ll arrange to drop it off at your discretion.”

    Zelda had the briefest image of Lilith inexplicably providing her handbag to Sabrina, before realising that Lilith meant that she would discreetly find a way to drop it off.

    “Entirely suitable,” she advised.

    “Good,” Lilith reached into coat pocket then and then set her phone in Zelda’s hand. “And this way I can check if you did call your family.”

    “Honestly, as if I would go to the effort of maintaining a fake conversation,” she advised. “I have better things to do with my life.”

    “Mm, such as hitting your head on my table.”

    Zelda rolled her eyes and clicked open the phone, being presented with a neutral background with a request to enter the passcode. Lilith took the phone back before presenting it to Zelda again, the phone opened.

    Unlike her own phone, which had only two pages of apps, all neatly aligned, Lilith’s phone had over a dozen pages of apps, and as Zelda accidentally flicked through to the wrong page, she found herself looking at a strange assortment of, what appeared to be, mobile games. Of course, the woman played mobile games and had a mess across her pages. No doubt her computer desktop was similarly a mess and in requirement of order.

    “Honestly,” she scoffed and flicked back to the first screen, tapping the phone application and opening it up to dial in her landline.

    Pressing the receiver to her ear, she watched the other woman smirk at her, apparently amused by her annoyance as she dialled out.

    The phone rang once, twice, thrice and Zelda wondered what time it was. The blinds were shut, and her family was used to not expecting her home until dinner when she went out. It was entirely possible that they were all out doing their own thing and-– “Hello?” Ambrose said.

    “Ambrose.”

    “Auntie. Did your car breakdown again?”

    “No, and there’s nothing to worry about. I had a minor accident and ended up hitting my head.”

    “Oh, did you need me to pick you up? Aunt Hilda’s out but––“

    “I’m at the local hospital,” she advised. “They want to keep me in overnight, but there’s nothing to worry about. I just need you to bring my laptop when you can.”

    There was a pause on the line, and for a moment, Zelda wondered if the line had died. “You’re in the hospital.”

    “It’s nothing serious,” she assured. “Just a minor concussion.”

    “Auntie,” Ambrose said. “I’ll call the others, and we’ll––“

    “I just need my laptop,” she assured. “There’s no need for a fuss. If you could just arrange for that, my make-up bag and a change of clothes.”

    She heard a sigh and knew that Ambrose was rolling his eyes, likely cursing her before he said. “Of course. I’ll call Aunt Hilda and get her to take it to you.”

    “Thank you, Ambrose,” she said. “I promise, there’s nothing to worry about.” And then, before her nephew could argue or find out any further information, she clicked the phone off and handed it to Lilith. The woman’s eyebrows drew up, but she took the phone and slipped it into her pocket.

    “Well, as agreed I shall leave you here,” she said, pushing up to her feet. “I’ll arrange for your phone to be returned to you,” and then she leant forward and kissed her cheek before leaving. Zelda watched her leave, exiting into the hall of the hospital, looking far more beautiful than she had a right to.

    But with her leaving, Zelda felt an ache, low in her chest. A part of her didn’t want to be left alone but knew that any further moments they spent together would only place them further in trouble of being caught by someone.

    And despite all of that, the truth was Lilith had no reason to stay. Her client was safe; the family would be coming. Her duty of care was spent.

    It didn’t ease the ache. Zelda settled in the bed, feeling her head pound as she tried not to focus on how her face tingled. It wasn’t unusual to develop a bond with someone you were having sex with, but Zelda could feel her emotions becoming more and more complicated. If she was being honest, she…enjoyed Lilith’s company, outside of sex. She enjoyed their conversations, their teasing, the easy way Lilith touched her and right it felt when her hand was brushing her skin.

    The other week, when her car had been bogged, she and Lilith had spoken after the spanking session for well over an hour on an assort of topics.

    Part of her wanted that again. She wanted a long conversation over tea. The teasing of fingers touching over the back of her hand, the ease of knowing she didn’t need to impress Lilith, that the woman was engaged in the conversation when she tossed her head back and laughed.

    She liked her.

    Honest to God, she liked Lilith and had their situations be different; she may even have considered trying to formalise in some way. As it was, the idea of formalising such a thing was entirely insane. She needed to separate the desire in her mind.

    Perhaps she should…no, she couldn’t do that. She just needed to reign in her own desires. Something simple enough to do.

    Zelda’s thoughts went round and round until she looked up as there was a knock on the doorframe of the hospital, allowing entrance to not just Hilda, as she expected, but Ambrose and Sabrina both.

    “Oh, love,” Hilda tutted, rushing into the room and before Zelda could so much as slap her away, she was being pulled into a great big hug as Ambrose frowned in the corner and Sabrina came, sitting on the end of the bed. “What happened?”

    “A fainting spell,” she said, “unfortunately I landed on something else and was brought here. Terribly embarrassing,” she dismissed with a wave of her hand.

    Sabrina’s eyes narrowed. “Where were you?” she asked.

    “At the University.”

    “Huh.” She said before biting her tongue. Zelda looked away, brushing her hair behind her ear and looked over them all. “I’m fine,” she assured, “It’s just a small cut.”

    “Is it?” Ambrose asked. “Because that’s a massive bruise for a small cut.”

    Zelda frowned. “Well, I haven’t seen it, but I was assured there was no reason for stitches.”

    They all frowned her and Zelda swallowed, looking away. She didn’t want to repeat what the doctor had said, nor did she wish to advise of what could occur. But they were all looking at her as if her face was a rather large mess, which only served to make her all the more anxious about it.

    She had work tomorrow. Surely it wasn’t so awful that she’d have half a dozen questions raised.

    “Well,” Sabrina said, sitting up straighter on the end of the bed. “I mean, as least you’re otherwise okay. Did the doctors say what they needed to do?”

    “Overnight for observations,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “Nothing to be concerned about, but I will have to let my morning class know that I won’t be in. And Faustus, as well.”

    “Maybe,” Ambrose said. “This might be a good time to take a few days off.”

    “Preposterous. And whom will cover Shirley’s classes?” she inquired. “Prudence certainly can’t. She doesn’t have the education. And there’s no other TA to cover it. No, I will attend the midday classes.”

    She watched as her family all gave her similar expressions of disapproval, but held their tongues from saying anything, knowing better than to disagree with her when she’d set her foot down (so to speak). Much better than Lilith who had somehow managed to manipulate her into staying.

    “Well I’m just surprised you’re listening to the doctor,” Hilda stated, as if able to read her mind. “Last time you were given instructions to stay in bed, you immediately disobeyed, and we found you half passed out in the hallway.”

    Ah, Zelda recalled, the time she had a terrible bout of the flu and was convinced of her need to attend the school. She recalled having to phone Faustus rather late and advise that she’d been unable to leave the bed since her medication apparently had a drowsy effect.

    She did not wish a repeat of that, purely for the embarrassment of having to admit her own weakness. No, she’ll be perfectly capable of attending classes tomorrow, following the hospital’s speedy need to discharge her. And if they weren’t speedy, she would certainly be encouraging them to move on with whatever was needed to let her go or so help her. She’d leave on her own merit.

    Lilith be damned.
    __________________

    #lilith#zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    10
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    29.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Intoxication

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Miranda Croft/Sabrina Oznowich

    Summary: If Sabrina was being honest, it felt like a game. One she played knowing how it was going to end. She danced and drank and flirted, leaning over the bar to flutter eyelashes at the mixologist, hoping that Miranda was watching her.

    N.B.: IDK, I just feel like Sabrina was lying and is actually “working with” Miranda. Could be wrong, we shall see. Crossposted to AO3.


    Sabrina was sweating in the humidity of the club, dizzy with vodka-cranberries, and currently gripping the very top of the bathroom stall as Miranda drove knuckle-deep into her, fucking her hard enough that she knew she was going to ache tomorrow.

    Thank fuck for the vodka.

    “Miranda, please,” she whimpered, head banging against the side of the stall. The bathroom door opened, someone else entering as the room flooded with the base of some early-200 pop-song. “Miranda––“

    “Shut-it,” she snapped, continuing to fuck her, “You’ll come when I say you can.”

    Sabrina whined. She hadn’t even known the woman was here tonight until she’d followed her into the bathroom. Then Sabrina had been shoved in a stall before she had enough time to understand what was happening, knickers halfway down her legs as Miranda’s mouth pressed hot against her ear, telling her how much she was going to enjoy fucking her.

    But that’s how always was between them. She’d go out, she’d dance, and inevitably she ended up here, pressed against her. It didn’t matter if she started the night with friends, or if she went alone. Miranda would have against the stall, in a booth, against the brick wall of an alleyway––wherever convenient.

    If Sabrina was honest, it felt like a game. One she played knowing how it was going to end. She danced and drank and flirted, leaning over the bar to flutter eyelashes at the mixologist, hoping that Miranda was watching her.

    And then Miranda would have her, and there was nothing Sabrina could do but gasp and moan, allowing the woman to fuck her until she was crying out her name.

    But this time she was coming off talking to that Alessandra woman, and the fucking felt personal.

    Miranda grabbed at her hair (previously sprayed and pinned nicely) and tugged hard. It was enough that Sabrina felt tears prick at her eyes as the woman bit at her shoulder.

    Despite the pain––or because of it, she hardly knew any more—she felt herself squeeze around Miranda’s fingers, back arching as she gasped through the hot air of the club, blinking up at the black lights.

    A toilet flushed nearby, and she was reminded where she was. How open and public it was.

    Sabrina could barely remember how all of this began. Miranda would turn up at the front desk, eyes fluttering as she requested sweetly to see Alex Sokolov, and Sabrina would call-up, finding the woman endearing. Even cute as she smiled at her sweetly, head tilting in a flirt.

    But she wasn’t so cute now.

    “Fuck, I can’t––“

    “Not yet,” Miranda warned, tugging her hair again until Sabrina was looking into her wild eyes. “There’s a good girl. You like it like this, don’t you? Being treated like the slut you are.”

    Sabrina nodded, whimpering. She could feel the stickiness of her own make-up against running down her face, the smudged lipstick and eyeliner, sweat dripping the back of her legs. It was slutty, and yet she didn’t care. She knew she’d be home by three, cleaning herself off and climbing into bed, ready to be at work by eight.

    And then she would stand at the front desk, wondering if she’d see Miranda swagger in, pretending she was nothing more than the receptionist at the front desk.

    “What did you tell her?” Miranda asked.

    “Who?”

    “Cassie, the flight attendant?” her fingers lowered, and Sabrina whimpered, trying to focus on the words, knowing she needed to answer before Miranda got angry.

    “Alessandra? I told her that you…oh my god…that you were his-his girlfriend,” she said, back arching as the pace increased, and then she felt Miranda’s thumb draw over her clit and her whole body hummed at the touch, walls clenching as she drew closer and closer to her target. “You said to, god, to make up a story, right? Feed her some bullshit.”

    “Good girl,” she cooed, low and obnoxious, and then Miranda’s mouth was on hers, and Sabrina was moaning against it, feeling her hips rock against the fingers and thumb. The build was fast, Miranda’s full attention on driving her to endpoint until she was crying out.

    And god, she cried out hard against her.

    She hated it, hated how easily the woman manipulated her.

    If that blonde twat in a dress makes a reappearance. Feed her a story

    So she did, and here was her reward. Fucked in a bathroom stall.

    Miranda’s fingers pulled from and then she wiped them over Sabrina’s leg, her grin sharp and feral as she pulled back to look her over. And then her hand cupped underneath Sabrina’s jaw, and she tugged her down to eye-level again, kissing her with dizzying sweetness as if there was something more between them.

    And that was the part Sabrina hated the most, how easily she could go from rough to soft, like it was all a game of pretending. Some twisted sexual role-play as if Sabrina was naive to what Miranda’s role in the company really was.

    “Always a pleasure,” Miranda said, before going to grab at the door’s lock.

    “You’re leaving?”

    “You’ve friends are here,” she reminded. “Unless you’re going to ditch ‘em and take me back to that shitty apartment of yours?”

    Sabrina swallowed, and a sudden ache filled her chest. “Would you even come?”

    “Depends. Got tea?”

    “I do.”

    “What type?”

    “God, I don’t know. Black tea?”

    Miranda shrugged, watching her as she pulled up underwear, and then smoothed her dress down. “Fine,” Miranda agreed, opening the stall. “Wouldn’t mind a cuppa anyway. Then I can bend you over my knee and make that pretty mouth of yours call me daddy.”

    Sabrina gasped, her whole body tensing as she watched the woman’s head tilted up, eyes heavy with lust, knowing that Sabrina would agree and obey. She always did.

    “After you, sweetheart,” Miranda said, nodding to the door falling ajar.

    Sabrina rose to her feet, standing door and exited the stall. She didn’t know if Miranda followed, but she hoped she did. She hoped to see her back in the apartment. Hoped to be bent over her knees.

    It would make the stickiness in her chest alleviate for a moment as she tried not to think about how that poor blonde woman had looked at her, eager to understand what had occurred.

    Sabrina didn’t know what had happened, but she knew Miranda was involved, and that was enough that it should have made her run for the hills––but she didn’t. She wouldn’t.

    She couldn’t anyway.

    #miranda croft#sabrina oznowich #the flight attendant fanfic #I'm not coming up with a ship name that's too much responsibility
    10
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    27.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [11/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman

    Summary: It was nice to indulge, for a moment, that Lilith was honestly pleased to see her. That her fingers ran through Zelda’s hair because she wanted to feel her moan against her, that her hand slid around her waist and held her tight because she wanted to hold her. For a moment, Zelda could pretend that this was all real.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.


    Zelda swallowed as she stood in front of the classroom. She’d been flat out since that morning. Given that her Saturday had been lost, she’d spent all of Sunday finishing off her marking and lesson planning until late into the evening hours. As such, she was exhausted.

    She drew in a breath, feeling the caffeine run through her bloodstream as she lifted the marker to the whiteboard and wrote out the main dot points, discussing her thoughts as the class listened to her.

    She couldn’t show weakness. Couldn’t allow them to see the exhaustion drifting over her. She needed to focus on the work and drive the points home.

    She turned around, feeling a wave of dizziness wash over. Walking back to the pavilion. She used it to steady her and requested Melvin to answer the context of what she’d written on the board in three romantic languages and advise as to their similarities.

    The head rush washed over her, and she felt her blood flow return as she listened to him stumble over her words, stuttering, but still managing to point out four out of the five things she was hoping for. She directed to Elspeth next, enquiring as to the missing part.

    She couldn’t remember the rest of the class, feeling it blur across from her, but was thankful nonetheless when the class left, leaving her to slump in a seat, head dropping against the spine of the chair as she waited for the dizziness of the room to pass. Perhaps she needed to eat something more sustaining than a granola bar for breakfast-–and yet nausea had been ever-present of late.

    She wanted to place it to menopause but knew better than to suggest that. The truth of the matter was that she was unwell, and despite seeing her gynaecologist recently, she’d been placing off seeing her general practitioner for some time, given that during her last visit, the doctor had lectured her about the long term effects of stress and smoking.

    She didn’t need another lecture, and her smoking was reduced to two cigarettes now––hardly good for her, but better than her youth.

    “Professor Spellman?” she looked up, blinking at the fluorescent lights before sitting up straight in the chair and turning to face the doorway. “Are you okay?” Prudence enquired.

    “Quite fine,” she advised, grabbing her bag and standing up. As it was, she felt better after having sat down for a moment. Perhaps that’s what she needed. Maybe she could squeeze in a micro-nap on her lunch break.

    “We were meant to meet a few minutes ago. If you prefer, we can do it here?”

    Zelda sighed. Her office was only just down the hall. “No, best to be in there,” she advised. Zelda followed Prudence to her office before unlocking the door and setting her things inside.

    Pulling out her laptop, she set up and watched a dozen new emails loaded, each one a student pleading for clarification or requesting a new time to meet her to discuss their course load. Sighing, she sorted the emails into different folders before looking up at Prudence, who already had her own workout.

    “I graded the assignment for the first years of your language, but I’m afraid that I can’t do the religious studies. Your parameters made sense, but I don’t understand enough of the subject to mark them. I’m sorry.”

    Zelda nodded, she’d expected as much, in fairness. “Thank you, Prudence. You’re doing far more than I would expect of a TA.”

    “You’re still spreading yourself thin,” Prudence advised. “I know you’re going over everything I mark to make sure they’re fine and I don’t know if it’s because you don’t trust me, or––“

    “I trust you,” Zelda advised, with a wave of her hand. “It’s not because of that, it’s because if I’m going to sign them off, I need to ensure that I agree. You do well, there’s hardly ever a bias, and nothing I’m concerned about. If you ever choose to follow the path of academics as a career, I assure you that I will be happy to provide you with a reference.”

    Prudence’s expression softened then, a shade of red warming her cheeks. “Thank you,” she said, before drawing in a breath to steady herself, meeting Zelda’s eyes again. “But that’s still a massive workload for yourself. Is there’s nothing that Faustus can do?”

    Zelda paused then, watching as the girl’s face scrambled as she realised her mistake, but outside of an awkward movement she made to tug at her sleeves, she did not attempt to correct herself, choosing instead to double-down on it––or perhaps hope that Zelda had missed it.

    “Faustus?” Zelda inquired. “Are you on first names with Professor Blackwood?”

    “I––we are,” she confirmed. “He’s…agreed to mentor me for one of the projects next year.”

    Zelda’s expression sharpened. She wanted to ask then, flatly, if Prudence was having an affair. But then the question was, if Faustus were having an affair with his student, she’d be morally bound to advise Constance. The woman had only recently recovered from her previous breakdown, and as an affair in her marriage would likely only cause her to regress to how she was all those months ago when she couldn’t look after Leticia.

    Zelda held her tongue. It wasn’t a problem for now, and so far all she had was guilty looks from Prudence. The girl could just be harbouring a one-sided crush herself. There was no reason to believe Faustus was doing anything wrong.

    She continued to discuss things through with Prudence, agreeing to relent and allow her to create some structure for the first-year class lesson planning––providing herself with some relief to focus on other things. She’d still look it over, and likely change it as she needed to, but it would provide valuable skills to Prudence and allow a breather, even if it was only for two hours a week.

    As it was, her eyes remained focus on the weekend, counting down the days. She was exhausted, and although she went to bed most nights feeling her eyes burn with the need to sleep, her brain kept her awake with worry, flicking through the work she needed to get done, emails she needed to respond to, essays she’d marked that she fearfully chewed the inside of her mouth over, wondering if she’d been too lenient or too harsh.

    Lately, the only thing that allowed her any respite was a choice of three vibrators and a familiar fantasy.

    Lilith and her at a crowded restaurant, where the woman was incessantly touching her as they conversed over the food, the woman’s eyes holding hers steady, advising that if she failed to respond the game would be over.

    It was enough to drive her quickly to a dopamine high, allowing her to drift asleep where she would dream for a few hours before been awoken by panic, five minutes before her alarm was to go off. She slept enough to not fall asleep at work, and for everything else, there was caffeine.

    When the weekend finally arrived, she allowed herself to sleep. There was still a hundred and one things to do, but Zelda allowed herself to turn off her alarm, ease the growing panic and sleep in a little bit longer. After all, she had a meeting on Sunday, and she didn’t want to turn up tired.

    Zelda turned up early, stayed in her car until ten minutes to the agreed time, and then knocked on the door. Lilith bid her entrance and closed the door. “We’ll speak first,” Lilith said, and gestured to the kitchen. A neutral space.

    Zelda sat down at the table as Lilith sat across from, smiling, her eyes bright as if she was delighted to see Zelda again.

    A flicker of something sweet pulsated through Zelda’s heart before she steeled it. This was a professional discussion, not a date.

    “I would like it if the impact play continues,” Zelda told her, wanting that to be clear. “I’ll be a better judge of myself and ensure it won’t happen again.”

    “It will likely occur again,” Lilith said. “That’s not a poor reflection on yourself; it can be difficult to judge your own emotional needs. But…it might help if you know why you dissociated?”

    Zelda bit her lip, and looked away, feeling as if her chest was tightening at the question.

    “You don’t have to tell me,” Lilith coaxed. “But if you know why you disappeared at that moment, we can avoid it, or you can be mindful of what you were feeling so the next time it happens we know not to engage in it.”

    “I…” she paused, remembering the feeling of the sting, of how much she’d wanted it to hurt. It’d hadn’t been about relief, it’d be about needing to be punished. At the time, a feeling had unsurfaced, knowing she wasn’t enough, couldn’t do enough and when it began to hurt, all she could focus on was that she’d deserved it. “I do,” she said.

    “Do you feel that way today?”

    Zelda blinked, feeling her eyes prick. “Somewhat, but nowhere near like I had before. I can handle it.”

    “How about we play it safe. There are many other things we can do that can provide relief that doesn’t involve impact play,” Lilith said.

    “So every time I’m feeling this way, we can’t engage in that?” Zelda asked. The words came out harsher than she intended, and she flushed, looking away. There was an incessant need underneath her skin, and the relief that the caning brought was wholly desired.

    “That’s not what I’m saying,” Lilith advised. “When you’re in a healthy mindset, we can learn and touch on your limits and discuss in further detail. Impact play can be used to find relief in times like that, but I don’t feel comfortable doing that with you until I know what your limits are.”

    Zelda nodded, swallowing thickly. “Fine,” she said. It was a no for today, but not a no forever. “Seems like a ploy to get more money out of me.”

    “Ah yes, my super-secret spanking plan,” Lilith said, giving a patronising nod of her head. “Whatever will I do now that you know it?”

    Zelda rolled her eyes. “So impact play is out of the question.”

    “There are other comforts. We don’t have to have sex or even indulge in kink,” Lilith advised. “Some of my clients just want the aftercare as the entire session.”

    Zelda thought of the feeling of being in the woman’s lap, her hand stroking her hair. Her chest ached for it, but to admit that was…painful. She hadn’t earned it. “No,” she said. “What about bondage?”

    “With some clients, I’d be hesitant, but you’ve always responded well to it,” Lilith advised. “I don’t see an issue.”

    Zelda exhaled, that was something at least.

    “There’s also the domination side. I could order you around on your hands and knees.”

    Zelda’s eyes drew to Lilith’s, a flutter returning low in her belly. “And do what?” she asked.

    Lilith smirked. “One of my clients just cleans the house. But I’m sure there are other things I could have you do.”

    “And what other things would that be?”

    Lilith gave a small laugh, her expression shifting. “Anything you want.”

    Anything she wanted, the options burned through her and Zelda found herself letting a thousand and one ideas roll through her mind. On her hands and knee, drawing her tongue over the woman’s sex, Lilith’s hand in her hair. Lilith fucking her. Being made to watch as Lilith masturbated…

    Lilith rose to her feet, and Zelda followed. She watched as Lilith led her down the hall, a saunter in her step before she turned and gestured for Zelda to walk up the stairs.

    Zelda paused, watching her, feeling anticipation bite through as she realised that all she wanted at that moment was Lilith. She wanted to kiss her.

    “Penny for your thoughts?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda’s eyes watched how her mouth formed the words before her eyes flicked to Lilith’s, a breath tugging as she almost considered crossing the line and just kissing her. God, she wanted to kiss her and feel her gasp and moan and––

    Zelda found herself pressed against the nearest wall, and the woman’s mouth was on hers. It was hot and pressing. Zelda moaned, feeling her heart leap at the kiss as hands held her firm, pressing her tight against the wall.

    And then her coat was being slid from her arms, tossed to the bannister of the stairs, as Lilith’s mouth continued to kiss hers with a fury. As if she’d longed to see her, touch her, kiss her. Just as she had longed for it.

    It was nice to indulge, for a moment, that Lilith was honestly pleased to see her. That her fingers ran through Zelda’s hair because she wanted to feel her moan against her, that her hand slid around her waist and held her tight because she wanted to hold her. For a moment, Zelda could pretend that this was all real.

    It should have frightened her how much she wanted it, but when Lilith’s mouth drew over her throat, it was hard to not ache at the idea that she could have this. She could find someone who wanted her like this.

    But she didn’t want it with anyone else.

    Zelda kicked her shoes off and allowed herself to be manoeuvred next to the stairs where Lilith drew back, teeth biting over her bottom lip as if to hide her grin.

    “Hello darling,” she said, a hand coming up to cup her cheek. “Have you thought about what you want?”

    “I have.”

    “Good,” and then Lilith’s fingers were entwined with hers, tugging her up the stairs, into the bedroom, where the door shut and they could finally look at each other.

    Here, it was easy to pretend, Zelda realised. She didn’t need to be a professor at the university or a guardian of two surly children. She didn’t need to be a matriarch to her family or a dozen other things that she was to other people.

    She could just be Zelda.

    “Tell me I get to ravish you,” Lilith said, and her hands were on Zelda’s waist, a wide smile on her mouth. “I’ve been dreaming of it.”

    “Just dreaming?” Zelda asked.

    “Ask me nicely, and I might even tell you all the other things I’ve been getting up to as well.”

    Zelda hummed, watching the woman’s smile widen further. “I want what you offered the other day. I want to see you come undone.”

    “Define undone?” Lilith said, her eyebrows arching as her thumbs drew circles on her waist, over the material of her dress. “Do you want to see me undressed?”

    “Mm, yes.”

    “Do you want to see…me on my knees?”

    “I did enjoy that. I might like to see that again.”

    Lilith bit her lip, nodding her head. And then she was leaning in close, her mouth near Zelda’s ear as she asked softly, “did you want to hear me call out your name.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, biting back the moan in her throat. “Yes,” she answered, her voice low and purring.

    Lilith leaned back and then smiled at her. “Now, there are two ways we can do this. You and I can have sex or…I really do what I promised the other day.”

    “Which was what?” Zelda asked.

    “That you let me tie you up and I’ll let you watch. I promise it will be quite the performance.”

    Zelda felt a wanton tremble low in her belly. Under usual circumstances she wasn’t sure she’d be interested in watching a partner masturbate, but Lilith wasn’t just a partner. Lilith was…something else entirely, and the idea of being tied up, unable to do anything, helpless to watch as she squirmed in her bindings…

    Well, she was certainly not against it in any capacity.

    “And that will take up our entire time?” she asked sceptically.

    “Oh no, there’ll be room for play afterwards. I’m sure you’ll be quite needy for some…relief.”

    Zelda’s heart fluttered, a flush already brushing over her. “Well, then. How could I refuse such an offer?”

    “How indeed.”

    Lilith stepped around, behind Zelda and unzipped her dress, and then her mouth was on her neck and Zelda was feeling warm hands slide over her body as the dress was pushed to the ground.

    She went to do the same for Lilith, only for the woman’s hands to catch her. “Oh no,” she said. “You have to keep your hands to yourself, that’s the only rule otherwise you’ll lose some privileges. Now, on the bed like a good girl.”

    Zelda bit back a sardonic comment and turned, moving to sit down on the mattress, before shifting to the centre on the bed, where she sat back on her knees, hands in her lap as Lilith returned with lengths of black rope.

    The ropes were knotted, and this time, Zelda watched at her ankles were bound to her thighs, which in turn were bound to her wrists, keeping them all nicely locked together. Lilith checked them, fingers running around the pressure points, before she began kissing down Zelda’s body, across her throat as one hand slid over the cup of her bra and other slid between her legs.

    Zelda moaned, feeling herself grow wet underneath Lilith’s deft fingers as the woman teased her to frustration before pulling away, apparently satisfied when Zelda began panting in her ear.

    And then she stood up from the bed and Zelda watched as she moved to the end of the bed, in full view of her.

    She undid the cuffs of her long-sleeve blouse, undoing the buttons before she slid it from her shoulders. Then she was unzipping her skirt and drawing that down her thighs. Zelda watched the material slide down, her eyes enchanted by the image of lingerie.

    Like herself, Lilith apparently dressed to impress, there was a set of stockings and a garter belt as well, and Zelda watched as she under the claps of the garter belt one by one, before letting them hang.

    And then Lilith’s hands were running through her hair as she stretched her body.

    Zelda swallowed, drinking in the sight of the woman. It was the first time she’d had the pleasure of seeing her undressed, and if she was honest with herself, she was envious of the fact that it wasn’t her hands undressing her as she kissed over the bared skin.

    Lilith’s foot lifted to the ottoman, and then she was sliding down the stockings, her eyes watching Zelda’s follow the movement before the silk was dropped to the ground. And then she did the same with the other leg. A languid movement, her body stretching with ease in flawless movements that had Zelda wondering if the woman did yoga––or had perhaps been a dancer.

    Zelda waited, watching with interest as then Lilith returned to sitting on the bed before her, sitting on her knees as she watched Zelda squirmed.

    She was close enough that had Zelda been unbound, she would have been able to reach out and touch her, and right now, that’s all Zelda wanted to do. She wanted to kiss her throat and clavicle, place her hands on the woman’s waist and drew down to the hips. She wanted to feel her thigh press between Lilith’s and feel the woman roll her hips over it as she sighed in her ear.

    “Aren’t you just a picture,” Lilith said to her with a sharp smile.

    “You look divine,” Zelda said, unabashed.  

    Lilith’s smile widened, her nose crinkling with obvious delight before it softened again as she came to bite at her bottom lip. Her head tilted and Zelda drew in a breath, focusing her thoughts away from the softness growing inside of her.

    “Are you ready?” Lilith asked.

    “I am,” Zelda confirmed, watching Lilith’s chest rise and fall.

    Lilith grinned, before she leant forward and pressed a soft kiss to Zelda’s mouth, and then she was sitting back on her knees.

    Zelda watched at the strappy silk underwear was pushed down her thighs and then slid to her calves.

    Zelda expected to watch the woman touch herself, sliding her hands over her body––which was an exciting concept on its own.

    Which meant that she didn’t expect Lilith to straddle her thigh, and then moved to kiss her throat, purposefully drawing her body across Zelda’s bound body so there was very little Zelda could do but draw in a breath as she felt the woman’s sex slide over her thigh.

    It was entirely more seductive than any lap dance she’d had before, given that she could feel Lilith’s naked body against her, entirely unable to do anything about it. And then Lilith’s mouth was pressed to her ear and Zelda could feel her hand sliding between them both.

    Zelda swallowed, trying to calm her beating heart as Lilith’s mouth pressed over her neck, drawing down her throat as she made the smallest noises. Her hips rocked, sliding over Zelda’s thigh, and it was a performance in its own right, one that Zelda could look over Lilith’s should and see in the floor-length mirror in the corner of the room, but she didn’t want to watch.

    It was too much when she could hear Lilith making small gasps as she touched herself, knuckles bumping against Zelda’s thighs.

    “Lilith,” she whispered.

    And the woman’s hand curled over her shoulder, as if to hold onto her for steadiness, her body rocking.

    “Please.”

    “Please what?” Lilith asked.

    “Can I…” she paused, straining in the ropes. “May I please touch you?”

    “No,” Lilith advised, her smile wicked as she gasped and Zelda could feel how wet she was, dragging along her thigh. Her fingers twitched, arms straining in the rope bindings and Lilith grabbed her chin with her other hand, holding it steady to look into her eyes. “Watch me, or I’ll get creative.”

    Zelda swallowed, “Yes, my Queen.”

    “I am your Queen, aren’t I?” she said, her face awash in rapture. “And you are mine today, aren’t you, Zelda.”

    “Yes, my Queen.”

    Lilith hummed, and Zelda watched her expression shift, head rolling back, body shifting forward. Zelda felt as if her throat would go dry. But every time she leant forward, Lilith was holding her back, laughing at her.

    “Needy little thing.”

    “Needy,” Zelda snapped, and then the woman’s nails were cutting in her jaw with warning and Zelda felt the need wash over her. She wanted her, needed her like she was oxygen. And all Zelda could think about was what it would be like to run her tongue over the bare throat and feel the woman moan.

    “I knew you would get worked up by this. Are you sure you don’t want me to sit back and spread my legs wide for you? You could see how wet I am.”

    “I can feel it.”

    “And isn’t that much, much better?” Lilith asked and Zelda felt her knuckles purposefully drag against the seam of her underwear. The barest of touch was making her squirmed as the woman continued to fuck herself on her lap and there was nothing she could do to help her.

    There was a hundred witty retorts she had that rose and fell as she felt the woman’s head duck to her shoulder. In the mirror, Zelda could see Lilith’s back muscles growing taught, her body shaking. There was a moan, muffled against her throat and Zelda’s breath shook with anticipation, catching in her lungs as she felt the speed increase.

    “Zelda,” Lilith hummed into her ear and Zelda’s eyes closed, teeth biting over her bottom lip to prevent from crying out. She wanted her badly. Never before had she felt so much blood rushing into her sex, wetness pooling in her underwear, until she heard the woman’s name whispered like that in her ear.

    She didn’t know if it was better or worse to have made this decision. She could be tongue deep in Lilith by now, have her mouth drawing out the same noises rather than this wet, messy feeling drawing over her thighs.

    A wave of dizziness washed over her and Zelda’s eyes opened, looking up at the ceiling to focus as she drew a breath, once and then twice, as Lilith’s hand worked between her legs and her other came and curled over her shoulder, the grip trembling as she worked faster and faster.

    There was only the soft sound of a panted breath and soft moans, and Zelda’s breath tightened, hoping she was close, because if this continued, she was surely going to combust. Her body burned to touch her, have her hand stroking between Lilith’s legs.

    And then the hand tightened on her shoulder and Lilith’s body was taught and rocking. Her mouth was on Zelda’s and it was like everything came into focus. Zelda felt it like an electric shock shooting down her body as the woman moaned against her mouth, her kiss hard and furious.

    She tugged at the bindings again, desperately trying to touch her, pressing against her as she rocked with the last convulsion.

    And then it was over and Lilith’s body drew loose, her hand drawing away from between them to settle on her other shoulder wetly.

    “Untie me,” Zelda said with as much dominance as she could muster with lust powering through her.

    Lilith laughed, and then the ropes were tugged undone. Before they were even tossed away she was pinning Lilith to the bed, kissing her mouth and drawing down her body, hungrily, possessively wanting to claim what she couldn’t have.

    Lilith’s laughter filled the room as she squirmed underneath her, before her legs wound around Zelda’s waist and she drew Zelda’s face back to hers, kissing her in short, fast bursts before she dropped back. “I thought you’d like that.”

    “I hated it.”

    “You loved it,” Lilith said, “I could feel it,” and as she said, it her hips rocked prominently, blue eyes flashing. Zelda felt the slickness drag against her body.

    “It was cruel, needless torture I wouldn’t wish on another.”

    “Is that so?”

    “It is, we should do it again another day.” Zelda knew she would be dreaming about this moment. Imagining what it felt like to have Lilith’s body rocking over hers again and again.

    Lilith smiled, drawing her fingers over Zelda’s faces softly, tenderly. And then her expression shifted to mischievous. Her hand snatched away and then suddenly Zelda was being kissed again. With teeth and tongue and sucking pressure that had her moaning––too distracted to realise until she felt her hand’s tugged together, that she was being bound again.

    It was a simple binding, wrists bound together, but it was enough that in confusion, she slipped to her side and suddenly found Lilith sitting on her hips, pinning her to the mattress.

    “Is that how you’re going to play?” Zelda asked.

    “Mm. You were rather disobedient. I felt you trying to touch me despite my warning as to otherwise.”

    “So now you’re going to punish me?”

    Lilith gave a look, not advising either way to her plan, and before Zelda do so much as try to rock her hips, she had her hands above her head, as the woman drew her mouth down Zelda’s throat. “Stay still,” she said, and then Lilith was climbing off her.

    Zelda frowns, lifting her head to watch as Lilith opened her wardrobe only for her to turn around and shoot her a dirty look. Obeying, she leant back down on the bed, anticipation prickling over her skin.

    And then Lilith was returning and Zelda was biting her lip, eyes watching the ceiling as she felt the woman kneel on the bed before her, sliding in-between her legs.

    “Do you know much about forced orgasms?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda’s head dropped to look her, but whatever toy she had remained behind her back as she settled on her knees, in between Zelda’s legs.

    Lilith’s eyes drew over her body, a long, deep breath puling into her lungs before she smiled, meeting Zelda’s eyes again. “It’s a favourite of mine.”

    “For you or me?”

    “For you. Think of it as…the other side to the coin.”

    Zelda swallowed. “I know a bit of it, but I’ve never really had more than three or four orgasms in the same evening.”

    “Mm, I’m sure you stopped your partner or partners when it became unbearable.”

    “I…oh,” Zelda realised, she drew in a breath and watched as Lilith dropped a vibrator onto the bed.

    “I’m very good,” she assured. “And it can be a lot of fun for both of us. I think it’s a safe way to test you limits, if you’d like to try it,” Lilith was looking at her almost shyly, though there was certainly a vested interest in it. She wanted to see her come undone, but it was more than that. This wasn’t about Lilith taking her to new heights, this was about pushing her limits in pleasure and discomfort and…

    …well, Zelda couldn’t help but feel her heartbeat race. “Forced…orgasms?”

    “Mm, I press play and we see how many times I can get you off before the battery dies.”

    “Is there a record for this?”

    “No challenge as such. I prefer to keep to personal bests of the victim,” she said, “And I would very much enjoy making you my victim. Safeword still withstanding.”

    Zelda nodded.

    “We don’t have to, however––“

    “I want to,” Zelda assured, cutting her off. “I want to try it. If I don’t like it, I’ll just say music box.”

    Lilith smiled, and there was a genuine warmth to it. As if she was both proud of her and pleased with her. It twisted in Zelda’s chest, a desperation fluttering as she realised that if Lilith smiled at her like that, she’d surely follow her to Hell.

    “Good, now, let’s move you there with the pillows.” Zelda shifted, allowing Lilith to help her sit up and shift across to the pillows. The woman allowed her to adjust, propping up two more pillows behind her before she sat back and smiled at her.

    And then Lilith was moving between her legs again, her hands drawing over Zelda’s legs.

    Zelda’s hips lifted as her underwear was removed, and then Lilith’s mouth was warm, kissing against her knee, setting her chin atop of it lazily, and Zelda watched that blue eyes follow her as she drew her fingers over Zelda’s sex. It was a warm coaxing and Zelda bit her lip, keeping her eyes steady as Lilith drew over the labia, stroking gently.

    It was enough to make her limbs shake, and then, apparently satisfied with her reaction, Lilith picked up the vibrator and Zelda held her breath.

    “What’s your safe word, Zelda?”

    “Music box.”

    “Good girl.” The vibrator hummed, its battery quiet as it set against her. Lilith’s eyes held hers, watching at Zelda drew in a breath, feeling it hum over her. Never had such a thing felt so intimate, but as Lilith’s other hand came to slide over her thigh, Zelda felt the tension coil inside of her, heels digging into the blankets.

    It came slow and steady, shivering from her. It was different from how Lilith’s fingers felt and different from when she masturbated alone. The orgasm spun from her and Zelda breathed through it once, twice, her eyes fluttering and then returning to Lilith.

    The vibrator went stronger and without even feeling the first one finish, the second shook through her, harder as she clenched around nothing.

    Lilith smiled at her and Zelda felt her heart pound as she leant forward. The woman kissed her and then Zelda was moaning as she felt the vibrator kicked up a notch.

    Zelda hissed, feeling it roll over her clit to the other side and back. “You’re doing well,” Lilith coaxed as she drew back. “Two in two minutes, I’m impressed.”

    Zelda swallowed, it was intense, far more than she expected. Her thighs shook as she squeezed, heels digging, hands clenching in their bindings. “Jesus in Heaven,” she spat, eyes squeezing shut.

    “Three, good girl.”

    There her hips tried to pull away, the intensity too much, but Lilith’s hand was firm of her leg, holding her in place as she manoeuvred the vibrator over her clit. It was intense, her clit’s sensitivity was too much, and Zelda strangled a breath, holding back as she felt her body shake, muscles clenching again.

    “Lilith, I can’t…” she whined.

    “You can,” she coaxed, and as it to prove her point, she slid her other hand from her thigh and stroked over the labia, around and down and then was sliding inside of her where Zelda was wet and wanton, wanting to be filled.

    “God,” Zelda hissed and her heels dug in and Lilith’s fingers slid prominently, curling against a spot.  

    It almost hurt, it was hurting with the intensity, but it was good. She could feel her walls clenching around Lilith’s fingers, squeezing as she was coaxed higher and higher again and then she was crying out, sobbing.

    “No more,” she pled, trying to move her hips away, but again, Lilith held her firm, her eyes holding hers, a smile on her lips.

    “One more,” Lilith said to her, “You can do it.”

    Zelda bit her lip. Her back ached, her stomach muscles ached from all of the squeezings, and there was a rush of noise in her ears. She thought about disagreeing, but the way Lilith was looking at her––utterly please and surprised, fingers stroking inside of her…

    Zelda bit her lip, head bowing. One more, she nodded in agreement.

    The vibrator moved, rolling up and over and directly onto her clit and Zelda hissed, pulling back away, feeling the ropes pinch on her wrists. She squeezed, a cry whimpering from her and then felt Lilith’s fingers curling, sliding, drawing.

    It was Heaven and Hell. She didn’t want it to stop, and yet she couldn’t do it, could feel the climax.

    It was too much.

    Her heart pounded, heavy and hard in her chest and ears. And then her body was convulsing and Zelda saw stars as she was fucked through to the orgasm.

    “Music,” she whimpered.

    The vibrator clicked off, Lilith’s fingers slid out from her and then she felt the tug of ropes being undone before Lilith was dragging her close.

    Zelda whimpered, feeling her clit throb in a way she didn’t know was possible. She ached, her whole body ached from the however many orgasms she had in a span of however long, but as she was pulled to Lilith’s chest, the woman’s hand drawing through her hair, Zelda couldn’t find herself upset.

    She could feel the tears that were drying on her face, and yet despite all of that, there was a hunger in chest as Lilith pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “You did well, I’m impressed.”

    Zelda shivered, a smile tugging at she allowed her to relax for a moment. There was nothing sweeter than the touch, and despite how much Zelda’s sex felt swollen and raw, a part of her wanted to ask for it again.

    “Four orgasms.”

    “Five,” Lilith corrected. “Though not all are equal,” she teased.

    Zelda sighed, feeling the fingers draw through her hair. She was tired now, utterly exhausted and a part of her wanted to fall asleep like this, with the woman’s fingers running through her hair. But she couldn’t, there were things to do, essays to mark, results to put up.

    “Come with me,” Lilith tugged, and then Zelda was finding herself gently being lead to stand, before Lilith was taking her out of the bedroom, into the bathroom, where the remainder of her clothes were removed, before Lilith guided her into the shower stall.

    The water was hot and Zelda sighed as it drew over her skin, feeling Lilith slide in behind her. She felt like she was in a haze, barely acknowledging as soap and water were drawn over her skin by Lilith’s hands. There was a soothing nature to it, feeling her hands draw over her shoulders, down her back and legs.

    And then Lilith was turning her around to face her.

    She wanted to kiss her, but Lilith’s was focused on lathering her arms, then her chest and her belly. And then it was all being rinsed off.

    Zelda took the soap from Lilith’s hand, and did the same to her. Washing over her shoulders, down her arms and across her chest and belly, over her back and down her legs. It didn’t feel sexual, she expected it to, to find herself aroused by the process, but instead, she just found herself looking at Lilith and feeling herself soften.

    All of the tension had left her, and there was only dizziness that remained as she set the soap aside. For a moment, they stayed there in the water, their eyes watching each other and Zelda almost leant forward, her hand going to cup Lilith’s face, before she watched as Lilith shut off the water.

    It was over.

    As Lilith wrapped her in a towel, Zelda couldn’t help but ask, “Do you treat all of your clients like this?”

    “Only the ones I like,” she said as she took a towel for herself and led Zelda back to the bedroom.

    Lilith pulled out a dressing gown from the chest of drawers, sliding it on and tying it at the waist as Zelda dressed again, placing on her bra, garter belt and stockings before her slip and dress. She paused, watching as Lilith drew out of the room, her hand drawing through her hair to pull it back from her face as she smiled at Zelda.

    Zelda paused, feeling the smile flutter inside of her before she turned away, moving to the mirror to fix her hair and place heels on.

    She felt lightheaded, and if she had just rolled through five orgasms, she’d be suspicious. As it was, she ignored the feeling and made her way downstairs to where her coat and handbag were, before she went to the kitchen.

    She rolled her shoulders, feeling tightness in them as she watched as Lilith set the tea down on the table.

    “Feel better?” Lilith asked of her.

    “I do,” she said. “Lately this has been the only time I get to spend without worrying about work or family.”

    Lilith nodded, “That’s how I got into all of this,” she advised. “It seemed to be the only place where everything else disappeared and my thoughts turned singular.”

    “I appreciate everything that you’ve done.”

    At that, Lilith’s eyebrows rose. “Is that so?”

    Zelda hummed, and then she reached into her bag to pull out her wallet.

    “Oh, don’t worry about that,” Lilith said. “Today fulfilled my fantasies as much as yours, it wouldn’t be fair to take your money.”

    Zelda frowned, “I did ask for this,” she pointed out.

    Lilith shook her head, “No, I enjoyed myself too much. It’d feel like double-dipping.”

    Zelda stepped forward, going to comment, but as she did, a wave of dizziness overtook her and before she could even make the extra step towards the chair, she was…

    …

    …what was she doing?

    ________________

    #zelda spellman#lilith#caos fanfic#zelith#madam spellman
    23
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    27.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Ambitious

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Miranda Croft/Reader

    Summary: Miranda’s come to collect something from your boss’ office, that is until she discovers your most recent purchase. 

    N.B.: this is pure porn. Somewhat dubious consent, featuring size kink, knife play and female ejaculation––because what’s a fic from me if a woman doesn’t squirt?



    You were a receptionist to a dance studio in the low-end district of downtown. While your boss was on leave, she asked you to pick up a few things on the weekend. It’d been a simple request, could you please, please take the books and drop them off at the accountant.

    No big deal. The streets were quiet, allowing you to park out the front of the studio.

    Before the errand, you went to pick up a present for yourself. The dance studio sat across from a sex shop. Given the late hour, there were no clients or work colleagues to see you walk into the building and come out with a discreetly packaged present in a plain bag before you slipped back across the road to the studio, unlocking the front door.

    Flicking on the lights, you went to the back office, placing your discreet bag onto the desk before you searched the filing cabinet behind the desk. The plan was to take the books, set them in your car and then drop them off on Monday before you made your way back home to unwrap your present with a glass of wine and whatever fantasy you felt like.

    You didn’t hear the door open, nor did you hear the steps of the new occupant entering into the studio. It was only when you found the books and set on the desk that you gasped, seeing the woman standing in the doorway.

    “I’m sorry, the studio’s not open,” you advised.

    “Oh, I’m aware,” she said, and then smiled at you. “You must be her receptionist. I’m Miranda.”

    Miranda, you’d heard her call through a few times, each time letting your boss know, and no matter what was going on, she’d always taken the call. It didn’t matter if she was in the middle of class or on a lunch break, if Miranda rang, your boss answered. She was beautiful, you thought, but also frightening, taking up the entire space of the doorway despite her small frame.

    “I’m––“

    “I know,” she said. And then she was stepping through the doorframe, her eyes drawing around the room. “Your boss should have left something for me. You haven’t seen it, have you?”

    “Ahh…” you swallowed, feeling cornered between the desk and the filing cabinet. “Did she say what it was?”

    “Just a box,” she said softly, and her eyes drew down the length of your body as if she had thoughts about searching you before she turned her eyes continued looking over the room. “Perhaps it’s this?” she inquired, stepping towards the bag you’d set on the desk.

    You went to disagree, but before you get the first word out, it was too late, she’d opened the bag, pulling out the rectangular box.

    You flushed and looked away. “That’s, umm, that’s mine,” you said.

    “Ohh, ambitious are you?” she asked, looking it over, making no attempt to act embarrassed. Somehow, it was worse watching her eyes light up as she turned the box over to read its side. “No expense spared. Quite a girth on it, my, my.” She looked up at you and you felt your whole body electrify under her stare. It was ambitious, but you’d wanted to try something bigger.

    “I think we should give this a go, hmm?” she said.

    “Excuse me?”

    Her eyebrows rose, mouth quirking, “Give it a go,” she said again, eyes firmly on you. “Don’t be shy.”

    “I––“ you felt a half-dozen arguments rise in your throat, but she just stared at you and the words seemed to die away. “I don’t know you,” was all the came out.

    Miranda stepped closer and all at once you were pinned between her and the filing cabinet, “You know me,” she said, and then you watched as she pulled out a butterfly knife, the click, switch in the air as the blade revealed its self. You eyes watched the knife, chest rising and falling as it came closer. “I’m Miranda,” she purred. “You always answered my calls with that lovely voice of yours. At the very least, we’re acquaintances.”

    There was an argument to be made there.

    “Have you ever fucked an acquaintance?”

    You couldn’t press back any further as the knife drew closer, touching against the button of your shirt. “I…umm,” your mouth felt dry, feeling the button press firmly against your skin. “N-no,” you answered.

    “There’s a first time for everything. And, it’ll be fun,” she said, a patronising expression as she nodded, tongue pressed between her teeth. “Right here, in this studio. We could even do it in front of the mirrors.”

    Your eyes fluttered, the image filling your mind. It was wrong, it was so very, very wrong. But something low in your belly flickered. “I can’t,” you said.

    “You can,” she said, and you feel the knife press, cutting underneath the button. It popped off, dropping to the ground. “Oh, don’t get upset, I only want to play. Wouldn’t you like to try this out? I can be very…encouraging.”

    Another button popped, pattering to the ground and your breath came in a slow, deep inhale as your bra was revealed. You felt a hand rest on your hip, holding you steady, as the knife’s tip came to touch against your sternum, dragging down to the front clasp of your bra.

    Your eyes flicked to hers, and then you were lost in the blue of her irises, feeling the blade twist underneath your clasp until the bra was snapping undone. You gasped, feeling the weight of your breasts drop and then the knife was making its way down, drawing over your skin, down your abdomen, popping buttons as she pleased until it was all undone. “That’s not a no,” she said.

    You’d forgotten to speak. You should say no. She might even listen.

    But did you want to say no?

    “I…”

    “You,” she echoed, the Scottish lilt prominent as she said it, and you found your eyes dropping to her lips, watching as they tugged into a smirk.

    “I don’t have a lube,” you said.

    She laughed.

    You heard the swish, click of the knife disappear into her coat, and then both of her hands were on your hips. She turned you around, facing you to the filing cabinet, and then she tugged off your shirt and bra, dropping them to the ground. Her mouth was hot on your throat, teeth nipping before sucked at the point where your neck met your shoulder.

    It was dizzying, exciting. You moaned and whined at the pleasure centralised on your throat.

    And then her hands grabbed at your bare breasts, squeezing them in her gloves. “Oh God,” you whined, clutching at the metal drawers. There was a noise of rocking metal, of your moans, and then you could feel one hand drop away from your breast before it was popping the button of your jeans, undoing the fly.

    She slid underneath the elastic band of your underwear. And your eyes flew open. This is really happening, you thought.

    There were so many red flags. So many things to tell you to try to get out and run, but as Miranda kissed and bit at your throat, one hand squeezing at your breast as the other stroked over your vulva, you found it difficult to focus on what you should or should not do. It was easy to lose yourself in how good it felt.

    The hand in your underwear stroked long and firm, as it did, you rolled your hips, feeling your breath come out in heavy pants. Her fingers slid over the entrance, teasing before it drew up to the clit and then back down. It would hurt, you realise, if she entered you like that, but you didn’t care, you just wanted those hands to keep stroking you like that.

    You wanted them inside of you.

    “I don’t think the lack of lube is going to be a problem,” she said with a laugh as she pulled away.

    Her absence was cold and you felt the chill of the room wash over you before you exhaled, turning on your heel to face her. Realising how bare you were, your hands coming up to hide your chest.

    “Oh, no, don’t do that,” she said, knocking them away. “I think we’re more than acquaintances now, don’t you?”

    You let your hands settle at your sides, fingers curling and uncurling as your flush underneath her gaze.

    “Asked you a question,” she reminded, and there’s something dark in her voice.

    “We are,” you agree, and your eyes draw up, watching the expression soften back into amusement. There was a pause and you bit the inside of your mouth. “What…what now?” you asked.

    “Eager, are you?” she asked.

    You flushed. “No, I only meant––“

    “It’s okay. I’m sure when you picked up the box, you were thinking about how long it would take to get home before you stuff that inside of you.” She tilted her head at you, eyes drawing down slowly this time, and you felt your chest rise and fall with a low drawn breath. “Take ‘em off, then.”

    “What?”

    She pointed to your jeans. “I don’t like repeating myself.”

    You nodded, scrambling and pulled your shoes off, socks following before you went for the pants.

    “Uh!” she commanded, “Wee bit slower. I want to enjoy myself with this too.”

    You watched as she settled to lean against the desk in a lazy stance, smile widening before she gestured for you to continue.

    “Oh…okay,” you agreed and your thumbs looped around the waist of the jeans and slowly tugged them down, before awkwardly stepping out of one leg than the other.

    “Those two,” she said, pointing at the cotton underwear.

    “Of course,” you agreed and slid them down your legs too. The air was cold and in the cotton, you could already see a wet spot from your arousal. It was noticeable from your vantage point, which meant that it was noticeable from hers.

    A flutter flew in your belly as you looked up at her, hands going to cross in front of you before you settled, setting them at your sides.

    “That’s a gold girl,” Miranda said, and then she was turning, grabbing the box. “Out here, then.”

    Your hearted thudded. You were leaving your clothes behind, heading out of the office into the dance studio. Your feet pressing from carpet to the smooth, polished floor. In the centre of the room, you stood still, waiting as gooseflesh broke out over your skin.

    She paused by the side of the room and her eyes looked at you, amusement in them before she pulled out her dagger and cut through the box.

    The toy was removed. It was bigger than you expected, wider and you felt yourself grow nervous as Miranda examined it.

    There was a suction base to it and you watched as her eyes drew around the room, across its floors and its many mirrors, before she chose a spot where the two walls convened. The mirrors were smooth, lined against the perpendicular sides, so you had a full view of front-facing self from multiple angles.

    The toy was set down, its suction base sticking to the floor and she looked up at you. Eyebrows quirking as she nodded to it. “Well, go on then,” she said. “Show a girl what you can do.”

    Shyness overcame you as you looked at the toy and its reflection against all the mirrors. In the reflection of the mirror, you could see your flustered expression staring back, the warm of your skin, despite the chill of the room. You stood, nervous, anxiety pulling at you and you watched as Miranda’s expression went from amusement to annoyance, and then slowly grew to inpatient in the spans of thirty seconds.

    “On your knees,” she barked.

    You obeyed, scrambling before the toy and dropping to your knees. And then she stepped behind you and in the reflection you watched as her eyes narrowed, her hands coming to rest on your shoulder.

    “Well?” she said, her fingers digging into your shoulders.

    You drew in a breath. “It’s…big.”

    “It is, but won’t you be pleased with how well it’ll fit once it’s inside of you?” You nodded, biting your lip. “Good girl. Now get to it, show me how well you can ride it.”

    On your knees, you shuffled forward and felt your hand grasp the toy. Even in your hand it was big. It seemed too big. You were almost certain it wouldn’t fit.

    You pressed your hips forward, feeling it knock against your pubis mound before your lifted them and then settled until you felt the head of the dildo press against your vulva. Your eyes looked up and watched as Miranda stared back, eyes sparkling as her face otherwise remained impassive.

    You rolled your hips and tried to press down on it but stopped as you felt it pinch, the opening of your vagina resisting to it. It was too big, you needed to work up to it. “I can’t,” you told her, shaking your head. “It’s too big, I––“

    In the mirror, Miranda rolled her eyes. “Don’t be ridiculous,” and her hands pushed at your shoulder and you slid deeper onto it, crying out.

    “No!” you told her, feeling your walls push it out as you dropped backwards, behind the toy. “No, it’s too big, I can’t do it. I was too ambitious, I can’t. I can’t!”

    “Shh,” she hushed, a sudden softness to her down as she crouched down behind you at eye-level. “It is big, but you just need a helping hand.”

    “I don’t think––“

    “Come here,” she said, and you watched as she sat back on her behind you, tugging onto her lap. “Spread your legs for me,” she coaxed, and her gloved hand slid down between your thighs, her head nuzzling at your neck.

    You drew a breath, feeling your heart pound in your chest before you open your legs.

    “Wider now,” she said, tugging one leg as far as your muscles would allow. You did the same with other, looking into the mirror at how open and spread you were. “There’s a good girl, now…watch,” she growled the last word and your eyes fluttered, hips rocking as in the mirror, you watched one gloved hand slide up your thigh as the other came to hold over your breast.

    And then, like before, she was squeezing at your breast as her fingers stroked over the vulva and up, circling your clit. Her eyes holding yours in the mirror as you focused on her hands, watching as she stroked and circled and teased, pinching at your clit hard enough your hips jerked before she slid down.

    It felt good, and then you watched as the gloves stroke over the opening, still sore from being pushed further onto the toy. “See,” she said, and you watch as the two fingers slid inside of you. They were firm, rough, but it didn’t stretch you out at the toy had. Your hips rocked, eyes fluttering but not closing as you watched yourself get fucked.

    And then a third finger slid inside. You gasped at the pressure, but still, she stroked slow, easing inside of you and you exhaled at the fullness, feeling a wave lap low in your belly (though you noticed her deliberate neglect of your clit).

    “Let’s try another, shall we?” she asked and you nodded, watching as her pinky finger drew and pressed against you. You tensed, vaginal walls tensing, but she pressed firmer, slowly inside of you. You felt stretched, tight around her fingers, and you hissed a breath. And then you exhaled, feeling her pump inside of you once, twice and then a third time, a low chuckle coming from behind you as she watched your body respond.

    “I think we’re ready now,” she said, and then all four fingers slid out at once.

    You whimpered, feeling the emptiness from their absence.

    “Keep your legs spread,” she warned, reaching to grab at the toy.

    You nodded, biting back a whimper as she pulled the toy from the ground with a sucking pop and then it was sliding against you.

    Rocking your hips over it, you felt the head draw against your vulva and you couldn’t deny you excitement growing low in your belly. Perhaps it would work, perhaps it would just feel tight.

    She angled the toy’s head and your hips paused, heels digging on the floorboards as you felt it press against you.

    It was still too big, too tight. And you whimpered, trying to pull away.

    “Stop squirming, you haven’t given it an honest go,” She said, and the hand on your chest dropped around your waist, holding you firm. “Try it,” she said, and the look she gave you made your tremble. It was a command and you would obey.

    You watched the toy press again, and you pushed with your hips, pressing firmer onto it. The toy slid inside of you, your body tight as you gasped, squirming against her as if to pull away.

    “I-I don’t know if I can.”

    “You can,” she said, pressing it deeper. It hurt and bit your lip. But there was a part of you enjoying it. It was barely an inch in and it felt good despite the pain. You nodded, and she pressed firmer, her smile widening in the mirror as she pressed it deeper and deeper, and then you gasped, mouth falling open as you realised the entire toy was inside of you.

    “I did it,” you exhaled, and then you felt as she began to slide it out––before sliding it back inside. Your toes curled, heels digging as you whimpered, feeling the tightness expand and pull. It was big, it was so big, but you gasped, feeling a tightness forming low in your belly.

    “Aren’t you a good girl,” she said, and then she was sliding it back and forth, again. First slowly, and then her pace increased until she was well and truly fucking you with it.

    Your eyes closed, head falling back against her shoulder as your back arched, hips rocking––your body was growing accustomed to its size and the tight, stretched feeling was good.

    You panted, and then gasped, and then through half-lidded eyes, you watched as the hand around your waist slid down to circle at your clit. “Oh!”

    “There we go,” she said. “See how good you look.”

    In the mirror, you were a performance, pornographic in how spread-out your legs were, how your body bounced over the toy, head tilted back against her shoulder. As the dildo slid out, you could see the lights reflecting on the arousal that dripped down its shaft.

    “Say my name.”

    Your mouth parted and then your moans were filling the dance room, echoing its walls. “Miranda,” you said, watching your hips rock over the toy.

    You caught her eye in the mirror and watched as stared back with unabashed hunger, circling your clit, filling you up with the dildo. “You’re mine now,” she said, “No one will ever fill you up as I did.”

    Biting your lip as you bit back a whine, you nodded. “Miran…please,” you whispered, feeling her pace increasing, your clit was pulsing underneath her touch, your body squeezing and tensing. You dropped back against her, pressing deeper and firmer onto the toy with each stroke. “I think…I….”

    “Are you going to come for me?”

    You nodded.

    “I want you to watch. Watch as I make you come for me,” she said and you watched as her teeth bared in the mirror, eyes staring not unlike a wolf before a hare.

    The climax built and then you were crying out, watching your mouth gasp open, chest rising, hips rocking forward as you clenched, muscles pulling and convulsing until a sudden gush of wetness squirted from between your legs, spreading out, on the ground and against the very bottom of the mirror.

    The toy was pulled out, the hand dropping away from clit as you gasped, your knees falling shut as you felt the tremors rumbled through you, before they drew away too, leaving only a hum drawing through your body. “Would you look at that,” Miranda said, her voice filled with mocking surprise. “You really did enjoy yourself.”

    You felt the heat wash over your body, a sudden shyness overtaking you as you tried to scramble out of her lap, but she held you firm, setting the toy down before she spread your legs apart again in the mirror.

    She was admiring her work, of the wetness that coat your thighs and down onto the wooden floor. A hand reached out and stroked against you and you whimpered, pulling away at the sensitivity of the touch. And then you watched as she let go, allowing you to slide off her lap as she rose to her feet.

    She cleaned her hands on her coat before adjusting the lapels. You watched as she seemed to check herself over in the mirror, fixing her hair before she smirked down on you. “That was fun,” she said. “But I’ll be taking those books now.”

    “Books?”

    “Mm. We need to check over the finances. Make sure everything’s in order,” she said. “But I’ll be seeing you soon, sweetheart. I think that toy would look lovely in your mouth, don’t you?” And then you were left in your wet spot, watching as she went to the office, grabbed the books and left the studio, with only a passing smirk and a tip of her head.

    The air was getting cool, and when the door slid shut, you rose to your feet and took the toy, making your way back to the office where you dressed (your shirt now ruined) and set the toy and its box back into the bag. You needed to clean up the mess, but you sat down first in the office chair, drawing in a breath and then exhaled, feeling the soreness in your vagina ease.

    Miranda. You felt the name hum through your mind as hunger grew low in your belly. You hoped against all logic that you would see her again, already imaging the weight of the toy on your tongue.

    #miranda croft#reader #miranda croft x reader #the flight attendant fanfic #I know#reader insert
    50
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    24.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Explicit Truths

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman/Reader

    Summary: When a truth spell has you admitting what you’re really thinking about during the assembly, Zelda has no choice but to punish you.

    N.B.: for @ lilithsmuffin, also posted on AO3


    You had been brought in as an educator. A witch from a distant coven, moving to set new roots and get away from the old ways. When rumours arrived to your doorstep that the very same Academy of Unseen Arts had a Directrix as well as a Priestess? You practically packed your bags the same day, leaving your coven to sprint towards the Church of Night, now turned Church of Lilith.

    Zelda was…magnificent in all of her glory. Watching her speak in Dark Mass was breathtaking. She was elegant, prepared, but in easy confidence, and there was a dry humour as she rose an eyebrow, offering a joke that had your heart glowing around the stories of Lilith.

    Here the coven taught independence, it taught power in the simple magics, and strength in your ties to one-another. It taught you self-respect and made you eager to be a part of more.

    Your introduction, an ardent request to join the coven, had been met with an arched brow. “And what can you offer us?”

    It didn’t take a keen eye to notice the lack of adults, but despite the desperation the coven was left in, not all would be accepted––you still needed to prove your worth.

    You could offer a lot, you assured, and had somehow managed to convince her that your skills were well not just invaluable but required. Perhaps you were not proficient in high-end hexes and curses as herself, but your theory was strong, your interest in the dark arts paramount to your obsession in transmutation. And at the very least, you were a teacher who could stay at the school when Directrix Spellman was otherwise needing a break to return home to the Spellman Manor.

    Though, since your arrival, you noticed she had only visited a few times, otherwise staying nearby should the children require her.

    You prepped your lesson, you taught with enthusiasm and passion, and where as some of the children took well to you, others…thought themselves pranksters.

    A truth spell in your morning tea. At first, it was hardly noticeable. You were overall quite an honest person, finding no reason to lie when asked a direct question, which was all fine and well…until Directrix Spellman began to speak at the assembly, and as you had over the last few weeks, you found yourself lost in her eyes, watching as the sunlight sparkled in her hair, or the way her hands moved that made you wonder if they were as elegant in other kinds of movements.

    It was a dull topic, barely made more interesting by the way her she spoke, truth to be told. And when she turned and asked you a question, enquiring as to your agreement, you’d answered her honestly.

    “I wasn’t paying attention.”

    It received a laugh from the students, and Zelda’s face pinched at your admission. Confused.

    “Pardon?” she asked, her voice going low with warning, reminding you that you were undermining her authority. “And why aren’t you paying attention?”

    “I was thinking about what your fingers would feel like buried inside of me.”

    Zelda blinked.

    The students roared with laughter.

    And you felt your face burn with embarrassment. It was then you realised that you were under the influence of a truth spell, and it seemed like you were unable to swallow the words away.

    “Excuse me?” Her voice was low and deep. You’d humiliated her and the terror of that swelled in your chest.

    Squeaking, you buried your face in your hands. “Please ignore me.”

    Zelda’s expression shifted, a mask coming over her face before she looked back to the students and waved her hand, bringing silence to the room. “Who?” she asked. And the room paused, looking at each other awkwardly. “Speak up or I’ll personally punish each and everyone of you.”

    “I’m sure one of us wouldn’t mind being punished, would they?” Dorcas said, and the girl’s eyes turned on you, a mischievous look in her face. Apparently your crush on Directrix Spellman had not gone unnoticed.

    “I would enjoy it,” you agreed and then bit your lip hard, as if it could stop the words from coming out. Zelda gave you a sharp look before glaring at Agatha and Dorcas both.

    “If no one will come forward then you’ll all be punished until such a time as you decide to be honest. Consider your freedom to move off campus revoked, and your reduced. Dismissed.” There was grumbling before the children scatted and Zelda turned on her heel, looking at you. “With me,” she directed sharply and your head bowed at her words. She was angry, and it was your fault. You should have checked your tea, you should have known that the faint taste of honey had to do with a truth spell, but you’d just thought that Hilda had noticed the cough you had that morning.

    In fairness, it had helped it.

    Zelda led you to office and then shut the door behind her, pointing for you to sit in front of the desk before she moved to sit in the grand chair behind it. You’d fantasied more than once about fucking her in that very same chair.

    Her hands folded before her on the desk, as she sat up straight, her expression firm and unimpressed and you felt yourself look away, unable to meet her eyes. You’d been here a total of three and a half weeks, and you’d already disappointed her.

    “The children are cruel,” she began. “When I first begun as a teacher they’d tried a similar thing. You need to be strict with them or they’ll continue to walk over you.”

    “Yes, Directrix,” you said, still not meeting her eyes.

    A silence pulled, and then you found yourself looking up, watching as Zelda seemed to stare at you, as if trying to work out what to do next. Perhaps she planned to temporarily strip you of your magic, or have you on scutwork in the kitchens. Whatever it was, you were sure it would be something well deserved.

    “Do you think you need to be punished?” She enquired.

    You nodded, feeling your eyes prick. “I do.”

    “What lesson do you think you need to learn?”

    You swallowed, her voice had taken to being gentle, as if she was guiding you to some point and the ease of that helped. “Not to drink potions unaware?”

    “Mm. And anything else?”

    “To…” and you swallowed, the truth spell tugging at you to respond while your own anxiety seemed to desire it to tug the words back––the spell won. “To not fantasise during assemblies.”

    “Well, we’re only witches,” Zelda said. “We can hardly help our base desires. In fact, I would say that its encouraged in our tenets.”

    Your eyes held hers and you watched as a smirk tugged at her lips. Was she…implying what you suspected? No, it seemed unlikely. Directrix Spellman was the High Priestess of the Church of Lilith. Her devotion was to their goddess, their Queen of Hell. Lilith guide her, surely she wasn’t––

    “Surely she is,” a voice said beside you.

    You’re back tensed as you slowly turned to look at the chair beside you, watching as crowned Queen of Hell crossed her legs, giving a small laugh as she drew a glass of whiskey to her lips. “She is as you said, Zelda.”

    “I don’t exaggerated.”

    “Mm. Quite lovely,” she said and her eyes drew down the length of your body and then back to your face. “But look at her. Flushed with guilt, and saying such naughty things to undermine your authority. Whatever will we do?”

    “I’m always of the believe that a good punishment is picked by their wrong-doer,” Zelda said, before her eyes fell to yours. “So, tell me dear, what do you want your punishment to be?”

    Your throat swelled with the words. Not what do you think, but what do you want. And you already knew what you wanted. You’d thought about, dreamt about late at night between your sheets. Embarrassment flushed through you as you squirmed on the seat, trying to bite back the words, your hand wrapping over your mouth to muffle them.

    “What was that?” Lilith inquired, her eyes sparkling and you felt your breath draw tight in your lungs.

    “Speak up,” Zelda commended. “Or I’ll have your hands bound if you can’t keep them away from your face.”

    “Caning,” you said, and your eyes moved to the weapon she had leaning by the desk. It was a a long piece of wood, an extender with a piece of chalk in it to write high on the tall chalkboards, but the few times you’d seen her weilding it in the classroom, your mind had drifted to better uses for it.

    Your eyes fell to your lap and your hands dug into the material of your dress on your thighs. There was more, but the spell seemed satisfied at the single admitted word.

    “Well, Zelda. I think we should oblige.”

    “Oh yes, quite a good idea.” And then she was pushing back in the desk chair, standing behind the desk. She moved papers to the side of the otherwise tidy desk, and then she she gestured for you to stand before her, eyebrow cocked, waiting.

    You shouldn’t keep her waiting.

    Swallowing, you stood up and moved around the desk, coming to stand before her. Lilith remained in her seat, a large cheshire grin growing on her lips as she watched you shiver, making no attempt to leave to the privacy of your punishment.

    And a part of you didn’t want her to leave, especially when her chest heaved with an intake of breath, eyes drawing over you again with unabashed lust.

    “What are you waiting for? Bend over, on the desk,” Zelda said.

    “Yes, Directrix.”

    You laid yourself across the desk, hands reaching across the expanse to clutch at the other side as you shifted your legs.

    “Back straight,” Zelda said, and then she was adjusting your hips and you had to bite your lip, eyes fluttering shut as you felt her hands draw up your sides and then back down, almost soothing. And then she pressed behind you and your breath exhaled, eyes opening as you felt something press against you.

    Was she––?

    “Good girl,” she whispered in your ear and her hand drew down your back, down your backside to your thighs where the skirt of the dress ended. You held your breath and felt fingertips graze over the back of your legs, and then the dress was sliding up and over your hips, bunching around your waist. The air was cool against your skin and you felt her fingers trail over the band of cotton. “These off too, hmm?” she enquired.

    “Yes,” and you ducked your face under your hands, only to feel a hand cup under your chin and tug it back, looking up over the desk.

    “I want to see your face,” Lilith said, her thumb grazing across your cheek as she held your face steady in her hand. “Will you oblige your Queen?”

    “I will.”

    “Zelda’s right, you are a good girl. And if you’re very, very good, I’m sure a treat can be arranged?” and then Lilith’s eyes flicked to behind your shoulder, to where Zelda was. Both women seemed to share a look and you felt the response squirm inside of you.

    And then your underwear wear was tugged down, dropped around your ankles. You stepped out of them and felt as Zelda’s hands settled over your backside, nails bluntly drawing over thighs to your hips. And then the warmth of her hands left and you heard the sound of wood dragging against wood as she picked up the cane. Anticipation tightened in you, but Lilith’s hand hadn’t removed from your face, her thumb stroking against your cheek as she watched Zelda set up behind you.

    “How many lashed to begin with?” Zelda asked.

    “Five,” Lilith answered, her bright eyes turning to you, “that sounds fair, doesn’t it?”

    “Five is good,” you agreed.

    There was a quiet and you watched as Lilith’s eyes looked to Zelda’s, her smile widening into a grin. The cane pressed gently against your ass, and then it pulled back and the only warning you had was Lilith’s eyes sparkling with delight as the cane cut through through the air––thwack––and hit your backside, across the middle, against both cheeks.

    Gasping, you felt the hand tighten on your chin, nails holding you firmly in place before the cane struck again, firmer this. It stung, pain bleeding hotly over your skin, but Lilith’s expression softened and you heard a moan slip from behind you.

    You jumped as fingers touched over your skin where the two marks had hit and watched as Lilith smiled at you. “Too much?” she asked.

    “No,” you answered, voice heavy with arousal. Again you wanted to say, but it was clear on your face as Lilith looked to Zelda and gave a nod.

    It was harder, firmer. One, two and then three, the sounds filling the air and by the last one you were gasping, head bowing against Lilith’s hands as you clutched at the desk. Already you could feel a slickness in your thighs––if the day was filled only by this you’d dream of it from the rest of your life.

    “Five,” Zelda stated and you shivered at the deepness of her voice, thick with arousal at her finger tips drew over the hot skin. “Do you think you’ve served your punishment?”

    “No, Directrix,” you answered, biting your lip and this time Lilith laughed.

    “Is that so?” Zelda asked and her hand came to press against your lower back, holding you firmly. “Perhaps we should try something different.” And then you heard the sound of a drawer opening and something being pulled from it.

    Lilith looked from whatever object it was and then to you. “This will sting,” she promised, her thumb still stroking your cheek. “Usually I’d say something along the lines of ‘this hurts us more than it hurts you’, but that’s just not true. This will hurt and we’re going to enjoy it very much.”

    You nodded and felt as behind you Zelda shifted, and then you felt the touch of leather draw over your ass, across the hot skin. It slid down your thigh, sliding low to the back of your leg, and then it slipped between your knees and up. You’re mouth parted, a throbbing growing already between your legs as you began to almost pant in anticipation.

    It brushed over the labia, drawing gently against it, drawing over the entire length before it disappeared. Your hips pressed firmed against the desk, a part of you wanting very desperately to feel that leather draw firmer against it.

    You felt Zelda’s heel nudge between your feet, “Spread your legs for me,” she said, her shoe pressing your foot from one side to the other until you were spread wide and open. Your body flushed at the command.

    “You like being told to spread your legs for your Directrix, don’t you?” Lilith teased.

    “Yes,” you responded.

    “Would you like it if she pressed between your thighs and…” and then Lilith was drawing close to you, until her face took up the entirety of your peripheral and all you could see was how blue her eyes were, “slid her fingers between those very wet folds of your cunt?”

    “Yes,” you whispered, and your mouth parted as you felt Lilith brush closer, almost as if she was about to––

    Thwack. You gasped and Lilith laughed, drawing back as you felt the sting of the leather against your backside. The pain drew hotly over your skin, and before you could prepare, a second one struck higher, firmer and you hissed feeling the sting wash over your backside. And just as you were about to recover, there was a third, low and firm to one cheek, leaving you whimpering.

    “Good girl,” Zelda said and her hand drew over the last mark, firm as she touched over the forming welt. “Two more for me and then I think you’ve learnt your lesson.”

    “Yes, Directrix Spellman.”

    You paused, a tugging low in your belly. In the bent position, you could feel the cool air drawing over the wetness building between your legs. It must be obvious. It felt obvious.

    Before you, Lilith’s lips parted, her eyes softening as she watched Zelda, and then her eyes pulled away to yours, mouth tugging into a secret smile for you. She held you firm, and when the strike came, fast and hard against your ass, you felt a moan pull at your mouth. It hurt, but as you drew in a breath, Lilith’s thumb drew over your cheek and Zelda’s hand over the struck area.

    They were both gentle, tender movements and you whimpered, tears prick in your eyes. “You’re doing well,” Lilith told you.

    “One more,” Zelda said.

    “Make it count,” Lilith said. And she did. The strike was firm and hard, low on your ass so very edges of it struck over your labia. The sting shuddered through you and Lilith let go of you gently, allowing your head to drop forward, hiding in your arms.

    She drew a hand through your hair, rising to her feet before she walked away. And then you could feel both women standing behind you, fingers grazing over the marks as Lilith gasped approvingly. “How lovely,” she admired, and you thought it was the welts Zelda had caused…and then you felt her finger slide between your thighs, drawing at the very edge before she pulled away.

    “Quite wet,” Zelda said. “I dare say the lesson may not have been as well received as I’d hoped.”

    “Whatever shall we do about that?” Lilith asked, and you felt her move to sit beside you, leaning against the desk. You shifted, turning to look, but a hand splayed over your lower back, holding you in place. And then you felt as fingers slid over your folds, before you felt Zelda press against your ass, her hand coming to stretch before your face.

    Her fingertips glistened before you.

    “Do you see this?” she asked.

    “Yes.”

    “Do you know what this is?”

    Swallowing, you nodded. “Arousal,” you answered. And then corrected, “My arousal.”

    “It’s a mess is what it is,” Zelda told you, “You should clean it up.”

    You looked over your shoulder at them and watched as both women raised their eyebrows, waiting for you to do so. You turned back to the fingertips and pressed your face forward, until they brushed over your lips. And then your mouth parted and felt as Zelda’s fingers pressed against your tongue one by one, allowing you to lick them clean.

    “There we go,” Zelda said, drawing her hand away. You felt an emptiness tugging low from inside of you, a desperation to feel those fingers enter elsewhere.

    “This doesn’t fix the problem that I see,” Lilith advised. “I mean, look at that mess between her thighs. Poor thing is dripping. We should really help her out.”

    “Oh, I entirely agree,” Zelda said, before she was nudging your legs further apart. “How do you want us to sort this mess?” Zelda asked of you.

    “Fuck me,” you said. “I don’t care how just fuck me, please.”

    “She doesn’t care how,” Lilith commented. And then she was stepping around the desk again, sitting in the same chair as she had before, setting her whiskey glass down to look you over. She leant back in the seat, her hand propped up on the arm of the chair as she rested her chin upon the palm of her hand, watching you. “Perhaps we can narrow this down.”

    And you felt Zelda press against you and you knew this time, feeling the pants brush against your parted legs, there was a strap pushing against you and your eyes fluttered at the thought.

    Lilith caught your expression. “You can’t see,” she told you, “But our dear Directrix is looking at you like you’re the belle of the orgy. I think she wants to touch your cunt, would you like that?”

    Your response came out as an exhaled breath, “Yes.”

    And then you felt Zelda’s fingers sliding over the front of your thighs. Your hands clutched at the desk, anticipating the touch as you felt her pants press firmer against you. And then there was the lightest graze, over your pubic mound, down touching lightly over the folds and then a finger found your clit. It was soft tease, and then a firm stroke, circling. You whimpered at it, pressing firmer against the front of her pants as you tried to slide against her fingers.

    The hand dropped away and you whined.

    Lilith pouted, leaning forward in the chair to tuck a strand of hair behind your ear. “Not enough?” she asked.

    “No.”

    “Do you want more?”

    “Yes.”

    “Tell your Queen what you want.”

    “I…I can feel…”

    Lilith nodded, and it was patronising as she bit her lip, eyes flicking to Zelda and then back to you. “You can feel, what?” she asked.

    “A toy.”

    “Mm. Directrix Spellman was all prepared for a meeting we were to have later,” she said, eyes flicking up to Zelda’s to share a secret smile before turning back to you. “And then we had to deal with this situation.”

    “I’m sorry.”

    “Oh, no, this has be a much preferred turn of events, wasn’t it dear?” Lilith asked.

    “Indeed,” Zelda agreed.

    “You know, where Directrix Spellman first saw you…oh she couldn’t keep her eyes from you. She’d dream about fucking you, fucking me, fucking us. Now, be a good girl and tell me, did you dream about this too?”

    “Yes.”

    “Here?”

    And Zelda’s fingers were circling your clit again as you nodded. “Here,” you confirmed, your breath coming out in a pant.

    “Did you think about fucking her or just being fucked?”

    “Both. And you. I thought about fucking you…” you trailed off, feeling a growing orgasm tugging low. You weren’t far off, you could feel yourself clenching, wanting to squeeze around Zelda’s fingers, or the strap she was keeping in her pants, or Lilith’s tongue or…anything, anything that they’d give.

    Lilith grinned. “Do you want Directrix Spellman to fuck you with her dildo?”

    You nodded, feeling the pace quicken.

    “You need to ask her.”

    The speed around your clit was increasing, stroking firmer and you squirmed, hips shaking. “Please,” you panted. “Please Directrix, will…will you fuck––“ you cut off with a moan, eyes squeezing shut. “Fuck me with your dildo.”

    “You only had to ask,” Zelda said, with a low throaty laugh. Her fingers pulled away and you dropped on the desk, your muscles easing as you felt the growing climax die away. And then there was the unmistakable sound of a zip being undone, and then your felt the toy press against your entrance. Zelda’s hand held your waist and Lilith’s hands drew over your wrists, holding you firm as the toy drew prominently over your vulva, sliding firmly up, hitting over your clit and then back down.

    Once, twice, she stroked and your hips shifted, moving in time and then she was pressing against the entrance and your breath came out as a sigh at how good it felt.

    She slid inside of you and gave a short stroke before she was sliding out again. Your eyes fluttered shut, a moan spilling from your lips. She did it again, deeper and then she was gone and you were left feeling empty.

    You whimpered and then she was drawing inside of you again, deeper. You felt her hand tug you firmer on the shaft and you obliged, sliding down on it until it filled you completely. “Good girl,” she said.

    She stroked inside of you, slowly at first, and then as you hips met her pace, she increased and you felt your self whine and moan, the sounds filling the air until she stopped and you were left panting on the desk, feeling the cool wood press against your skin.

    “You’ll need to be quiet,” Zelda said. “We can’t have any students pushing through those doors and seeing you in such a compromising position.”

    “If you can’t be quiet,” Lilith agreed, “We’ll just have to gag you.”

    You looked at and watched her smirk, her hands still firm on your wrists. You weren’t certain of what they would gag you with, but you could hope.

    When Zelda began rocking inside of you again, you didn’t hold back you moans. Deliberately allowing your mouth to part, moans coming out with short, sharp gasps.

    Zelda’s hand spanked at your ass and you yelped with surprise. And then Lilith was grinning at you. “Now, I didn’t come prepared with a gag, and I’m afraid your dear piece of cotton has mysteriously disappeared. But…” and you watched as Lilith let go of you and with a sudden burst of magic, she had a pair of silken black undergarments in grip that could only belong to one other person. “Open up,” she said, her own mouth parting in excitement.

    You obeyed, mouth going wide and felt her carefully place and ball Zelda’s silk underwear into your mouth. They were warm and wet and the realisation of that hummed through you as you realised that she’d been wet because of you.

    “Much better,” Zelda said, “If you’re very good, next time we can go somewhere more private.”

    Next time, you wanted to ask, but she was thrusting inside of you and your body was responding too well to the feeling to do anything but focus on meeting her pace.

    Lilith’s hands held your wrists firm, her eyes staring at you with hunger as you felt Zelda slide in and out, in and out and desperately you wanted attention on your clit as well. You were close, so very, very close. You just needed….

    Lilith let go of you and drew your hands down the table, only to feel Zelda’s nails dig into your hip, warning you to put them back. You couldn’t see Lilith, but you imagined she had moved around to stand beside and watch Zelda fuck you as you were moved closer and closer to orgasm––except, all at once you felt Zelda pull out of you.

    “Stand up,” she said.

    You panted, feeling your whole body flush, your heartbeat thundering in you as you shakily stood up. And then your back was being pressing against the front of Zelda’s body as Lilith came to stand before you. The toy pressed between your thighs and Lilith reached up, tugging the underwear out of your mouth gently, her hands cupping your face as she pressed a kiss to your lips, mouth parting for her tongue to brushed against yours.

    And Zelda was kissing your neck, and then your head was turning and your mouth drew to hers.

    The toy was sliding against you, and then as Zelda’s mouth parted, you felt it thrust inside of you. With a sudden gasp against her mouth, you squeezed around the toy.

    And then a hand was drawing between your legs, over to your clit and you were kissing Zelda, Lilith was on your neck, and slowly you felt Zelda began thrusting inside of you, her mouth hot against yours until you felt her moan into your mouth.

    Praise Lilith, you could feel the hand drawing against your clit, the firm, steady stroke in and out as the pace increased. The women held you steady on your feet, their hands firm on your body and you drew from one mouth to another as they stroked and fucked and drew every whine and moan and exhale from you until could feel stars building behind your eyes.

    “Please,” you whimpered as you felt one of them bite at your shoulder. “Please let me…” as another sucked at your throat. There were hands holding your hips, tugging you over the strap, and one drawing underneath your bunched up dress, sliding to your breasts to pinch at your nipple.

    “You can come for us,” Zelda whispered in your ear. And then her mouth drew over yours as the dildo stroked long and firm and Lilith’s fingers on your clit circled and pinched.

    You came sobbing, grasping at both women, feeling you might collapse as your knees buckled but they held you up, kissing you eagerly as your body clenched and convulsed between them. It felt as if the bliss would extend for all eternity.

    And then it slowed, like waves washing against the shore. Lilith’s hand drew away first, and then the shaft was sliding out of you.

    With panting breaths, you leant back against Zelda as Lilith hands held you firm on your feet, a haze of endorphins washing over you.

    “I should drink more spiked tea if that’s how it’s going to end,” you murmured.

    “Oh, we’re not done with you yet,” Zelda advised. “You may be satisfied, but the two of us are just worked-up.”

    You laughed, opening your eyes as you came to carefully pull away, steady on your feet. You manoeuvred yourself to lean against the desk, grinning at the two flushed-face women, both of them looking at you hungrily as if they’d only been teased.

    Already, you could feel ideas forming in your head, thinking about how lovely Zelda would look in that grande chair of hers. How wonderful it would be to have Lilith sitting on your face.

    “And how may I be of service?” you asked.

    Zelda and Lilith turned to each other, sharing a look before they turned back. “First thing’s first,” Lilith said. “You have to pick who you’ll serve first. And I promise, dearly, that the other will only punish you a little bit.”

    You drew in a breath, looking between them, knowing that either one would hold it against you. The question was…which one did you want to punish you more?

    #zelda spellman#lilith#reader #zelda x reader x lilith #zelda spellman x reader #lilith x reader #caos fanfic
    91
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    21.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [10/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman

    Summary: Were they occasional partners who engaged in a professional relationship based on a mutual exchange? Or were they occasionally a patron and client, engaging in a relationship based on kink.

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief.

     

    By the next morning, Zelda had awoken feeling unrefreshed. Although she and Lilith did not engage in any forms of sexual activity––outside of the spanking sessions-–Zelda felt the night roll over her. I’m proud of you ringing through her ears as loud as they had the night before.

    Zelda had awoken on the lounge, wrapped in blankets, feeling exhausted with weight on her chest.

    She hadn’t dreamt, only moments of respite with her waking up to occasionally put more firewood into the fire, before falling asleep again, rolling through her emotions.

    As Lilith quietly made her way down the stairs, Zelda closed her eyes, pretending to drift asleep as she heard the sound of the woman shuffling around her house, before she began making breakfast. Only as the movement of pans was too loud to ignore, did she decide to ‘wake up’ and join her, sitting at the table as Lilith pulled out eggs, bacon, and brought done spices from the rack hanging above the stove.

    “There’s orange juice in the fridge, otherwise, feel free to make yourself tea.”

    Zelda went for the latter option, boiling water in the jug, before pouring into a pot of black tea. It was enough, she felt. But by the time that she’d set out the cups, and poured the tea, Lilith had finished cooking the bacon and eggs, setting them on a plate each and sat down from across her.

    “Sleep well?”

    “Enough,” Zelda lied, cutting into the eggs to see that Lilith liked hers sunny-side up.

    She ate them without complaint, with pepper and salt, and ate her bacon too without further conversation, feeling the tiredness carry over. More than once, she shifted on the seat, trying to ease the sting, and caught Lilith glancing up with a smirk. Knowing the reason for her shifting discomfort.

    “Your clothes are dried. I set them aside from you.”

    “Thank you,” Zelda said. The entire situation was as strange today as it was yesterday. By chance, she had taken the forest road, and instead of ending up on the other side, where she would come out near the Spellman home, she ended up on this side, near the Wardwell residence (so to speak). And then had engaged in kink with the woman, who opened up her home to her, before setting a place on her lounge.

    Because sleeping in the same bed would have been too intimate.

    If Zelda was honest, she’d considered making her way up the stairs and seeing what changes would bring. She wanted, quietly ardently, to slide between the sheets and press her lips to Lilith’s mouth and feel her sigh against her. She wanted to draw her hands over her body and feel her whimper and moan and quiver against her.

    But instead, she’d lain awake, thinking about doing it and then not.

    Perhaps it was a mistake as she watched Lilith stare over her plate at her, but if Zelda was honest, it was becoming difficult to work out their relationship. Were they occasional partners who engaged in a professional relationship based on a mutual exchange? Or were they occasionally a patron and client, engaging in a relationship based on kink.

    Zelda wasn’t sure.

    Furthermore, she didn’t know which answer she preferred. And as Lilith smirked at her and Zelda buried herself in tea, blinking tiredly at the woman as she squirmed in the kitchen seat, all she could think was how desperately she wanted to feel the other woman’s fingers buried between her thighs.

    “What are you thinking about?” Lilith asked as she set her knife and fork down.

    “Nothing of interest.”

    “I’ve just washed a most lovely shade of red colour your face, so I highly doubt that.”

    Zelda drew in a breath and looked away. “Don’t be absurd,” she commented.

    It was the weekend––but her car was still bogged and the more she left it alone, the more likely that a bear (or some creature) was likely to make her way inside of it. And she had a terrible feeling that somehow she’d forgotten to lock the door.

    So she shook her head, trying not to remember how it felt to be fucked by the woman, pressed against a hard surface as she felt her tongue curl around her clit and her fingers working their way inside of her.

    If she didn’t know better, she would suspect that Lilith had dosed her breakfast with an aphrodisiac.

    But she did know better, and knew that the arousal was entirely dependent on the fact that Lilith was giving her a look that seemed to say ‘I could have you on this table in a few seconds if I wanted it’.

    Zelda cleared her throat and drunk deeper into the tea, trying to ignore how Lilith continued to look over, across their food. It was still raining outside, but a dreary rain, trickling down the window, with grey skies. It was nowhere near as bad as yesterday, but Zelda suspected it was unlikely to let up any time soon.

    She would need to get her car pulled by something more powerful. She would need to call a mechanic.

    She focused on staring out the window, trying not to remember how Lilith had taken her in the garden.

    “Do you have any clients today?” she asked.

    “I do not,” Lilith informed her. “Free day to focus on work. Did you want me to take you home?”

    Zelda nodded. It’d be easier to get Hilda to take her to her car than it would be to walk there from here. She couldn’t remember how long it took her. “If you wouldn’t mind.”

    “Not at all, but it would be a favour owed.” Zelda turned and looked to the woman, watching her laugh. “that was a joke, of course.”

    A pity, she thought but didn’t dare speak the words. She wouldn’t mind owning the ever so evasive Principle Wardwell a favour. The idea if being on her knees had never seemed so attractive.

    I’m proud of you.

    Zelda looked away and felt the pain shift through her. She wished the woman hadn’t said those words together, but it didn’t matter.

    After breakfast, she dressed in her last night’s clothes, having parted ways with her stockings. Standing in the bathroom, with a spare toothbrush been provided, she brushed her teeth and tried to bring some semblance of tame to her well-tussled hair.

    She spent most of the night thinking of Lilith, going as far as considering to masturbate on the woman’s lounge, before ultimately deciding against it. It felt somehow impolite and yet…expected? No, that wasn’t the word. It felt like there’d be an invitation between words stated that Zelda could have climbed the stairs and slipped into the woman’s bed, but she hadn’t.

    And now she was regretting it. Though it was probably the right decision, despite how achingly wet she’d been after the spanking. Even now, as she smoothed the material of the dress, she felt her hands press over the welts, leaving her to draw in a tight breath.

    She could seduce her, Zelda realised. It wouldn’t be difficult to accidentally brush her fingers against the woman, and feel her respond in kind. After all, she’d done masterfully last night to get the spanking. How difficult would it be to draw the woman out of her underwear?

    Setting the toothbrush down, she left the bathroom, at least feeling some semblance of clean with her washed and dried clothes.

    Lilith waited for her the lounge room, slipping into her boots and pulling a coat off the hook to draw on. The rain was pattering down, and Zelda longed to feel something. But she followed the woman, watching as she opened an umbrella to step outside.

    The umbrella held over them both as she walked them to her car, opening up the passenger door first, allowing Zelda passage before climbing into the driver’s seat herself. In the car, the rain continued to patter down on the windscreen as she pulled out of the driveway, and onto the highway.

    It was quiet for a moment, and Zelda sat in the seat, back straight.

    “I don’t think my car will survive the fire roads, so I’m afraid you’ll have to reach out to someone with a truck.”

    “I will thank you.”

    “But I’ll still need you to give me directions. I know you’re on the other side of the forest, but I don’t know where that is.”

    “Oh, it’s…if you drive into town, you take a left at the library.”

    “Ah,” Lilith hummed. “Easy enough.”

    Silence fell again, and Zelda propped her head against her arm on the window, feeling the tiredness drift over her. She wished she’d slept better.

    Lilith was careful in how she drove in the rain, slower than Zelda would have been and yet Zelda was ultimately grateful for it. This should allow her the opportunity to learn more about the woman, and yet all she could think about was last night.

    “What does the girlfriend experience involve?”

    Zelda blinked, realising that the sentence had come out of her mouth. She flushed and looked away, trying to play it off with an air of indifference, but she could feel the woman’s eyes on her, a soft chuckle breaking in the space between them.

    “Mm, for most clients, it usually involved dinner, drinks, and then we would return to their hotel room and negotiate from there. Are you looking to understand the girlfriend experience specifically, or are you trying to enquire as to what deluxe means in this context?”

    “The latter,” Zelda said, pleased with how calm she sounded.

    “Well, for you I would probably advise to book in advanced and suggest somewhere in the city for the weekend. You’d pick me up, we’d drive to the city, get a hotel there and then get drinks and dinner the first night where I would spend every opportunity to seduce you in public, and then the next day we would get breakfast together, go out and visit the art museum where I would impress you with all of my knowledge in the fine arts before I would seduce you somewhere entirely inappropriate where you weren’t allowed to make a noise. If you were especially noisy, I’d have to gag you…, and I’m sure you can imagine with what.”

    Zelda squirmed in her seat, already picturing it.

    “And then, we’d get a late lunch, venture around, go back to the hotel where I would ensure you’re appropriately dressed in ropes, or with a toy, before taking you out to dinner, and then, if you were so inclined, I would take you a private invitee only club where you could see other like-minded people, or we could go off and find somewhere inappropriate to have sex. There’s an old Catholic Church that I know how to get into, and I could fuck you in the confessional booth.”

    Zelda blinked, feeling the flush fill her face. “Pull over,” she said.

    “Pardon?” Lilith enquired innocently. They were still on the highway, five minutes outside of town.

    “Pull over,” Zelda said again, turning and looking at her. Lilith grinned, obeying as she pulled over, off the side of the road. The rain still fell outside, reasonably heavy as it washed down the windows.

    Zelda drew in a deep breath, unbuckling her seat belt, but Lilith was faster, and somehow, the moment the seatbelt was off from Zelda, Lilith was on her lap, kissing her like the world was ending.

    Zelda drew up, pressing against Lilith. She slid her hands up her waist before she was tugging the jacket from Lilith’s shoulders and pulling up her dress as Lilith did the same with her. And then Lilith’s mouth was hot against her shoulder, nipping over the skin and Zelda was keening as her breast was palmed through the material of her dress.

    This was insane, absolutely insane, and yet she couldn’t help but not care a single bit when Lilith was biting down on her shoulder as her fingers pushed up the material of her dress.

    Her fingers stroked purposefully between her thighs, and Zelda could feel the effect on her already. If she wasn’t careful, this was going to be over as fast as it began.

    And then Lilith was kissing her again, lips parting with a soft laugh as she slid underneath the band of the underwear and stroked Zelda with purposeful intent.

    In a short, firm stroke against her sex, Zelda lifted her hips, wanting her deeper insider. She could feel the woman’s focus to tease her, and as Zelda’s nails pressed harder into her back, an urging moan pushing against her mouth, she felt Lilith submit to her need.

    Her fingers slid inside, and Zelda gasped at the feeling. At how the woman filled her as she pressed her thumb against her clit, purposefully drawing over her. Zelda sighed, dropping her head to Lilith’s shoulder and drew her hands over Lilith’s thighs, clutching at them as she rocked her hips.

    “You should have come to bed with me last night,” Lilith said in her ear. “I would have fucked you like you really wanted.”

    Zelda bit her lip, eyes squeezing shut. “I should have,” she agreed.

    “Mm. I have all sorts of lovely items to use. But I know what you really want.”

    “And what’s that?” Zelda asked, pulling away to press against the seat of the car. She looked up, into the blue eyes that seemed all the more bright in the dark interior. The woman’s mouth parted to pant hot, sharp gasps.

    “You want to seem me climax. I could have tied you up and made you watch.” She leant forward then until her lips were against her ear, “I spent most of the night masturbating waiting for you. I’d hoped you would interrupt me. All the things I would have done at your mercy…”

    Zelda drew in a breath, nails digging into the woman’s thighs. She could feel herself on the brink of orgasm as it began to tug low inside of her. She squeezed hard against the woman’s fingers, seeing if she could…

    “Don’t you wonder how your name sounds my lips? Do you wonder how I sound if you slid inside of me?”

    Zelda’s fingers slid higher up the woman’s skirt. “Yes,” she admitted.

    “Uh-uh. Hands still. You missed your opportunity, and now you’re mine.” Zelda drew in a breath, holding back something guttural between a whine and a growl. She wanted Lilith. She wanted to make Lilith shiver as she had, to feel her clench around her fingers and moan in her ear. “Say it, say you’re mine.”

    Zelda swallowed, softening as the woman the kissed her gently against the throat. She didn’t know what would happen if she didn’t, but she found herself nodding. “I’m yours,” she agreed with a sigh.

    Lilith laughed, kissing her throat again as her fingers continued to stroke inside of her, somehow pressing at just the right spots, spreading wide as she continued to draw over her clit with her thumb. “Good girl,” she purred, and Zelda whined, actually whined like a fucking animal as she almost climaxed at that moment. “You’re okay,” Lilith said, “Don’t slip away from me now.” And then Lilith was pulling back again, so her face took up the whole of Zelda’s view.

    One hand still buried in Zelda’s underwear, the other stroked at Zelda’s cheek, soothing her. As if she was calming her.

    And Zelda shivered at the tenderness. It was a lot if she was honest. Too much, almost. Like Lilith could love her, and that was impossible. She couldn’t love her. She couldn’t. Because if she––

    “Look at me,” Lilith urged, eyes holding onto her steady. And then she pressed forward and kissed, and all the noise in Zelda’s head ceased, and there was only Lilith.

    And then Lilith was kissing down her throat again, and it was so soft and tender, and Zelda hated how much she craved it, how much she needed it. Was this what people wanted from the girlfriend experience? The feeling of a person’s hands-on your as if they could hold you together.

    Lilith’s mouth nipped at her throat as if summoning her thoughts, and Zelda sighed, tilting her head to kiss the bare skin under Lilith’s jaw.

    She felt the orgasm coaxed from her and Zelda came clenching around the fingers, nails digging into Lilith’s thighs, but it was softer than she expected. Softer than the other times, and it left her wanting more.

    But Lilith’s mouth pressed to hers sweetly, fingers sliding out and Zelda knew that she couldn’t do this. Perhaps the woman was right. Perhaps she did need to see a therapist, because sex didn’t use to leave her feeling like she might break, and yet this woman was able to shatter every defence she built.

    “Are you alright?” Lilith asked, and there was a hand stroking her cheek again.

    Zelda nodded because she needed to, leaning her head into the hand. After all, it felt nice. She couldn’t say what she really wanted––which was that for the first time, Lilith made her acutely aware of how lonely she was. How much she missed the affection and attention of another person.

    But it was too close to saying that she actually liked her, and that, in its self, wasn’t something she could allow.

    So she soothed the growing pain, pressing them deep down and brushed her own thoughts away. “Last night you said that you hadn’t barred me from your services, is that true?”

    “It is. We can still negotiate; you just need to tell me what you want.”

    “I want you to do what you did last night.”

    “Caning or discipline?”

    “All of it.”

    Lilith looked at her as if she was studying her very carefully. “We’ll negotiate it,” she said. “I like playing with you Zelda, but I meant what I said, I think there’s a part of you that’s trying to sabotage yourself, I don’t want to play a part in that.”

    “I don’t want to sabotage myself. I want relief. The very first time I engaged your service, you made me feel relaxed in a way I didn’t expect. I want that, I don’t care what I have to do to get that feeling again, but I want that.”

    Lilith gave a genuine smile, nodding. “Well, how about next Sunday? I’ll book for two hours with you, and we can sit down and talk in further detail about what you want in a scene, and we can test some things out.”

    “I would like that.”

    “Of course you would, it’s me,” Lilith said as she manoeuvred in a way to draw herself over Zelda’s thigh, actually showing that she wasn’t wearing any underwear before she slid back into the driver’s seat.

    Zelda swallowed, turning and looking at her. “Can I––“

    “No,” Lilith said, clicking her seatbelt in place before she turned back and looked at her. “I told you, you missed your chance. Now you have to suffer the consequences.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, putting her seatbelt in place before she adjusted her clothes. “I’ll have you know that I’m quite good in bed.”

    “Oh, I don’t doubt that, but if you want to hear me moan your name in the throes of ecstasy, then you have to work for that privilege.”

    Zelda crossed her arms, sitting back in the seat as she tried to ignore the growing arousal between her thighs. She didn’t know how Lilith managed to shift her moods so easily, but now she was back in the same state she’d been before they pulled over. And she was sure Lilith knew it.

    Giving a small cough, she looked out of the window, watching the scenery pass her by.

    Once they entered the town, she began directing her to home. The woman eventually drove her to the front of the driveway before the Spellman home, pausing to look at Zelda. “Did you want me to drop you off up at the top?”

    Zelda sighed. “Perhaps not,” she said. “The last thing I need is Sabrina seeing and asking questions.”

    Lilith nodded before reaching into her backseat and pulling out the umbrella. “Take this. You can give it back to me next week then.” Zelda’s fingers brushed over Lilith’s as she took it.

    “Thank you.”

    “My pleasure.”

    Zelda paused, a part of her wanting to lean in and kiss again, but she didn’t. Instead, she unbuckled her seatbelt and climbed out of the car, opening the umbrella. It wasn’t raining nearly as heavy, but she made her away up the loose gravel driveway, listening as Lilith pulled out of the edge of the driveway and returned home.

    It was a strange turn of events, and Zelda wasn’t sure of what story she would speak of––as certainly a story would be needed––but decided that that was a problem for later.

    Now she would focus on the fact that she needed to get her car out from the forest road, with the only truck she knew belonging to one Mr Harvey Kinkle. Perhaps if she raised the issue with Sabrina, she would offer to help out, and it would be a learning experience for them all.

    Zelda opened the front door of the manor, setting the umbrella aside. She could smell the faint perfume of Lilith on her and hoped that it wasn’t so prominent that her family would also smell it. But as she made her way through the house, it seemed to be that everyone was out.

    She trailed through the kitchen, dining room and parlour, glancing in her own office before making her way upstairs.

    On the way to her room, she noticed Ambrose seeming to sneak out of his room, which only caused her to pause, watching as he quietly pressed the door shut and turned on his heel and faced her, surprise washing over his face as he tugged his robe close.

    “Auntie!” He yelped. “Hello.”

    “Ambrose,” she said, looking him over. “Do you have a guest over?”

    “Ah, yes,” he admitted shyly. “Luke and I…were studying last night and happened to––“

    “Studying?” she echoed dubiously.

    Ambrose flushed before he paused and looked to her. “And where were you, last night?”

    “My car was bogged and the river flooded, I was stuck on the other side of town,” she said, lifting her eyebrows to make her point.

    “And I suppose that’s why you have a hickey on your collar bone.” Zelda looked down, trying to see if she could spot the mark on her neck only for Ambrose to laugh, making his point clear. “As I suspect. I’m pleased, Auntie. It’s been a while since you looked happy.”

    “Happy?” she scoffed. “I don’t know what you think is going on, but I assure you that it’s not that.”

    “Mm, well. I’m going to drop downstairs and make breakfast for my study companion. You should get some sleep. It looks like something kept you up.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, crossing her arms. There was no point in defending herself, Ambrose may be using incorrect evidence to draw his conclusion, but it wasn’t far off its mark and she’d rather her family suspect a relationship than being concerned about what she was truly getting up to.

    Following her nephew’s advice, she went to bed to sleep for only an hour or so before she got up and showered, doing her hair and completing her make-up as she came downstairs. The rain had stopped, but the skies remained grey, and the air was cold as she came out to the veranda with a cigarette and cup of tea, coming to stand beside Ambrose who was sitting outside with a book.

    “Your friend has left?”

    “Had some essay to complete,” he said, before turning to eye her. Zelda didn’t miss the way he studied her, as if looking for something before he turned back to his book. “I’ve requested to speak to Prudence,” he said.

    “Oh?”

    “You’re right. It’s time I cleared the air. I don’t wish to pursue whatever this might be with Luke if I’m still uncertain as to where I stand with her.”

    Zelda drew the cigarette to her lips thoughtfully, feeling the nicotine rush through her lungs. “Did she ever mention Professor Blackwood to you?”

    “Blackwood? No. Should she have?”

    Zelda drew the cigarette to her mouth again, letting her thoughts wander over what Constance had said, the frantic state she was in about Faustus’ emotions pulling away. She had noticed on a few occasions that he seemed deeper in thought than usual but had placed it down to administrative tasks weighing over him heavily. Faustus had eyes on becoming the Dean eventually, and was often taking on tasks and projects that would reflect well on him should the Dean suddenly drop dear.

    “No,” she answered. “I just know that she’s trying to get the position for next year in Faustus’ study.”

    “Is she? She was entirely uninterested last semester,” he commented, “even joked as far to say it was a complete waste of school fundings, but I suppose opinions can change.”

    Zelda flicked the ash of the cigarette, feeling the thoughts swirl. Did it matter, was it even her concern? Whatever he was doing to destroy his own marriage was between him and Constance, and her own involvement would likely only make matters worse, or reflect poorly on her.

    And yet, she couldn’t help but recall how frantic Constance had been, how certain of an affair was going on despite how she mused otherwise.

    A car pulled up into the driveway, and Zelda watched as her niece jumped out of the passenger side, waving goodbye to one of her friends as she made her way into the home. She seemed to step on the porch and then look to Zelda, noticing that she was there for the first time. “Aunt Zee,” she greeted.

    Zelda’s eyes narrowed suspiciously as Sabrina adjusted her bag on her shoulder, looking…guilty about something.

    “Sabrina, I take it you’re safe and well.”

    “I am,” she said. “Aunt Hilda said you got caught on the other side of the river. Did you have to stay the night at the office?”

    Zelda drew the cigarette to her lips, considering lying, but it would only make it difficult when it came to the fact that her car was bogged. “No,” she answered, “I tried to come through on the forest roads and ended up getting bogged. I’ll need to ask one of your friends’ a favour.”

    “You should ask Theo’s father. He has a thing for you, you know?” Sabrina said, with a sweet smile.

    Zelda’s brows rose at the comment as she snuffed out the cigarette. “Perhaps, I shall. Could you enquire with Theo?”

    Sabrina nodded and ran off inside the house. Zelda sighed, listening to her steps recede upstairs.

    “Was anyone home last night?”

    “Aunt Hilda was until rather late,” Ambrose advise. “Advised she needed to help out at the bookshop as apparently the roof caved in and was starting to flood the storage.”

    Zelda gave a small laugh to herself. While the excuse likely had some valid merit, she suspected that whoever the owner was may have had other intentions, and given that it was lunchtime and her sister was decidedly not home, that had come to fruition.

    “So if you were bogged on the forest road,” Ambrose said. “Where did you seek shelter for the night?”

    Zelda picked up her coffee, putting out the cigarette in the ashtray. “And why are you so curious? For all you know, I sought shelter in my car.”

    Ambrose smiled, digging his nose into the book, knowing not to push further. Nonetheless, Zelda found herself amused rather than annoyed by his enquiry as she made her way to the office. She set her coffee down on the desk and then rolled her shoulders, still feeling the effects of the lack of sleep roll over her.

    The nap had helped, but not much.

    Not to mention that despite the shower, she could still smell Lilith’s perfume on her. Not to mention that every movement she made ached where the cane had struck her, all of it acting as a reminder to Lilith’s words, telling her that she waited for her to come upstairs.

    Clicking her computer on, she reviewed through her emails. There was nothing of interest outside of usual administrative work. Students trying to beg for extensions, staff requesting assistance in the location of missing personalised mugs, and a few status updates from Faustus, as well as the Dean about other departments.

    Zelda clicked through them, organising her emails and returned to working on her lesson plans. Since her computer had been wiped, she had begun compiling new books to help with her article but had overall left it to be while she worked on her current workload. It brought an annoyance to her at the fact that she was behind on her self-made deadlines, but it would have to be something that she just let go.

    “Aunt Zee?” Sabrina asked, knocking on the doorframe. “I’ve spoken to Theo, and he’s agreed to ask his dad for help. They’ll be around later this afternoon.”

    “Thank you, Sabrina. Did Theo happen to mention what his father would like in thanks for helping?”

    Her niece smirked. “Perhaps a date,” she enquired. “After all, you mentioned that you’re not seeing anyone lately, right?”

    Zelda’s eyes flicked up, over the monitor to glance at her niece. “I’m not,” she assured. “Despite that, however, it still does not mean that I have time to be sitting around dating others.”

    Sabrina shrugged. “Doesn’t have to be dating, you could just go out for a few drinks and see if you like each other.”

    Zelda sighed, returning to her work. “I’ll think about it,” she advised, having no such plan even to consider it. She stood firm with her opinion that she had no interest in dating, furthermore to the point, her current needs were being met quite well.

    Sabrina made a soft humming noise as if she was trying to make a point before she disappeared, laughing. Zelda wasn’t sure as to what she was up to but was concerned that it was mischief. She still had no clue as to what Sabrina did on that sleepover a few weekends back, and as of late, her niece was becoming all the more secretive.

    She still didn’t think that Sabrina had moved her relationship with Harvey to the next level. Still, there was a strangeness to the way Sabrina acted, that had she been more concerned, would have to lead her to believe that perhaps Sabrina was getting involved in something she shouldn’t, such as the local gang.

    But she pushed the thought aside. If Sabrina were in trouble, she’d reach out to either herself or Ambrose, and Ambrose, in turn, would reach out to her, and she would solve it.

    “Sabrina?” she called.

    Her niece came back, head ducking around the corner. “Yes, Auntie?”

    “Did you need help building your CV?”

    “No, already done. I got a job at the bookshop with Aunt Hilda.”

    Zelda paused, looking up at Sabrina as she felt a strange twist in her stomach. “Oh?”

    “Just for Thursdays and Saturdays,” Sabrina said. “Promise it won’t interfere with everything else.”

    “Excellent, I pleased you’ll be working so hard.”

    Sabrina nodded before leaving, while Zelda felt her stomach turn. If she was working with Hilda, she suspected that very little work would get done. Sabrina’s friends would likely visit, and Sabrina would spend all of her time speaking with them, only occasionally doing any of her work.

    Zelda looked away, drawing in a breath. She shouldn’t think so harshly on niece, after all, it was still an opportunity for responsibility. And if she were fired fro her first job by Hilda or her boss, then all the better, Sabrina would learn that she couldn’t coast through life, hoping that her general charm would save her.

    Zelda’s nail ran over the office desk before she returned to her lesson planning, building her lessons for the next few weeks.

    She drafted an email to Faustus, enquiring as to Shirley, before scrapping it entirely, knowing that it came off too contrived. She drafted an email to Prudence then, setting a time to go over everything on Monday, before recalling that Monday she had a meeting booked in with Elspeth for the extension she requested.

    Zelda drew back, pulling out her planner to flick through it. Her week was excessively full, from classes to meetings, to Sabrina’s school sports and Lilith (with she penned as a meeting for funding, given that she didn’t expect to do any such thing for some time).

    Closing her eyes, she felt a wave of nausea roll over her from all the work she was doing. She was exhausted. Utterly exhausted and now her coffee was cold.

    Draining the cup, she stood up and held her position as a rush of dizziness washed over her. Perhaps she should poke through the kitchen for something to eat as well, given that it was well past lunchtime.

    She moved to the kitchen, looking through the cupboards and discovering biscuits that Hilda had made before she made her self a new pot of coffee as someone else came up the driveway of their home.

    Zelda peered through the window, noticing the truck and felt a strange twist in her stomach. She didn’t know why, but seeing the Putnams here made her feel awkward like she was doing the wrong thing.

    Eating the cookies, she made her way outside and watched as both Theo and Mr Putnam got out of the car.

    Theo walked up, dressed like a much more petite version of his father and dug his hands into his pockets. There was still a cut healing on his cheek and lip, but he otherwise looked well, providing a bright smile on his face. “Ms Spellman,” he said.

    She nodded. “How’s school?”

    Theo shrugged in a similar way that Sabrina was starting to and Zelda felt her stomach clench, wondering if the bullying was getting worse. As she understood, they had a few more weeks left of their community service since the fight but had thankfully been split from the bullies.

    “Sabrina mentioned your car got bogged on the forest road,” Theo said as his father came up behind him.

    Looking to Joe Putnam, she raised her eyes briefly in greeting, giving a short nod, before returning to look at Theo. “I did. I tried to brave the old roads when the river flooded across the highway but ended up stuck.”

    “As I recall, you used to brave those roads when you were young, too.”

    Zelda laughed at the words, raising her eyes to look at Joe. That was certainly a flashback. “I did,” she agreed. “But not through a storm like last night’s, which is probably why it’s my first time being bogged on that road.”

    “Do you know which road?”

    “I do, I was coming up from the university and was planning to cut through the one that comes out just beyond the house, there,” she said, pointing to where there was an opening coming out onto the highway. Joe looked behind him, studying it before giving a nod. “I’ll take you if you like.”

    “Can Sabrina come?” Theo asked. “We’ve never pulled out a bogged car.”

    Zelda nodded, amused as she watched Theo run inside, likely to look for Sabrina upstairs, in her room.

    It left her alone with Joe, allowing silence to slip between them until he grinned at her. “You look nice, Zelda.”

    “Thank you, as do you,” she said, meaning it honestly. His clothes were ironed, his hair combed. He looked well, far better than in the early years of the loss of his wife. “How’s the business going?”

    “As well as it can. Most of my money comes from wedding destinations these days, looking to rent out the land for their authentic view,” he sighed, digging his hands into his pockets. The town was struggling. It seemed that all the tourists had upped and left, and there were less and fewer people coming through.

    Though the opposite couldn’t be said for Riverdale, which seemed to be having stranger and stranger murders, making them quite the tourist destination for a particular group of people.

    Zelda turned on her heel, inviting Joe inside and pouring him a cup of coffee as Sabrina came down the stairs, dressed in her familiar red jacket and patent headband. Both she and Theo looked mischievous, and if Zelda were to place her thumb onto it, she would suspect that they were trying to set them up.

    She wasn’t sure why all of a sudden they were trying to set the two of them together––and certainly she would have expected them both to be too old to do it––however there was little else that could explain their secret glances as they glance between her and Joe, holding back giggles.

    After coffee, she grabbed her jacket and handbag, following Joe outside to his car and climbed inside. The interior was mud splattered on the floor, but she noticed that the seats had been cleaned, and there was otherwise nothing else to be concerned about.

    She took her seat, buckling up the seatbelt and watched as Joe, Theo and Sabrina did the same before she began directing as to where her car was.

    The truck bounced along the road far better than her sedan had, and Zelda noticed a great number of potholes and puddles that would have had her car bogged again, had she managed to get out of the second lot.

    When they arrived, Zelda gave a brief look to her, confirming that its contents were still in place and then stepped aside to watch as Joe explained to Sabrina and Theo both what to do if they ever found themselves bogged.

    He pulled out pieces of flat wood, setting them in front of the bogged tire, digging it underneath to allowing the car to drive out.

    And then Zelda got into her car, turning the engine on before she slowly accelerated. The wheel did not move forward, due to not finding any traction. She paused, setting it back in park and climbed out.

    “You did a good job,” he advised.

    She nodded, arms folding as he dug through the mud, adjusting the plank of wood before directing her to try it again.

    Zelda obeyed, getting back in the car, placing it into gear and trying to accelerate over the piece of wood slowly. Again, it didn’t work, and Mr Putnam sighed, before digging into the back of the truck. “Looks like we’re going to have to do this a bit more forcefully then.”

    Pulling out chains, he tied them to the front of Zelda’s car, and then to the back of his own, before directing Zelda to put the car into neutral.

    Zelda obeyed and watched as Theo and Sabrina stepped out of the way, seeming to share more than a few laughs.

    If Zelda was honest with herself, there was a time where she may have considered dating Joe again. But their history was so far gone, that she doubted either one of them truly wanted to dig it up.

    With ease, he pulled the car out, and Zelda felt a sigh of relief. Her car was no longer bogged. Now she just needed to be careful not to do it again as she drove along behind the Putnams.

    Sabrina slid into the passenger beside her, buckling her seatbelt in place as she tossed a knowing smirk to her. “That was very helpful of Mr Putnam,” Sabrina advised. “And it was good that he became prepared.”

    “Quite,” Zelda advised shortly, putting the car into the drive as she slowly drove behind them.

    Sabrina fiddled with the radio before sitting back against the seat as a local station played. “You know, Jesse passed recently.”

    “I am aware.”

    “Mr Putnam has been quite lonely since losing Jesse.”

    “Has he?” Zelda said. “Perhaps he should look at dating someone who has the time to share that emotional grief,” she turned and looked back at Sabrina with a steady look. “I don’t know why you’ve gotten into your head that he and I are a match, but I assure you, Sabrina, we are not.”

    “You would be,” she insisted. “He’s a nice man, he works hard, and he likes his own company, so you two would be perfect for each other.”

    “Sabrina, he and I are well acquainted. We used to know each other back when I first returned to Greendale.”

    Sabrina didn’t seem surprised by this information, which made her all the more aware of Sabrina’s motives. Her dear niece likely thought herself a champion for them. Reuniting two long lost loves, but the truth was far from that.

    “Why did you break-up?”

    “We weren’t formally dating,” Zelda said, going over a bump. The radio cut out briefly and seemed to return, crackling as they drove around the winding path. “And we fell distant because he met someone else and I had no interest in pursuing anything serious.”

    “Have you ever?”

    “Pursued something seriously,” she paused, thinking back to her partners. Certainly, she’d had long term relationships. There’d been offers of marriages and her own acceptance before eventually, they ended up breaking up inevitably before the wedding for one reason or another. Once upon a time, she’d thought herself cursed.

    The truth was, she knew she wasn’t someone pleasant to be around. She was cold and withdrawn, preferred her own company, placed her work over everything else and found things like romantic anniversaries enjoyable, but overall unimportant.

    “No,” she said, “But things change.”

    “Did you ever want your own children?”

    “I have you and Ambrose.”

    “But we’re not your children,” Sabrina advised. And although her niece did not intend to be unkind, the pain still struck her heart. She’d raised and provided for them both, soothed their fevers and kissed their scrapes and bruises. But Sabrina was right. She would never be their mother, no matter what she did.

    “No,” she lied. “I didn’t want my own children.”

    “But when Constance had us look after Leticia–“

    “What is with the questions, Sabrina?” She snapped, hating the painful reminder of Leticia. “What on earth are you trying to get at it?”

    “You’re not happy,” Sabrina said. “You’re not happy with me or Ambrose or Hilda, or the house. You don’t like your job. And for a while, it seemed like maybe you’d found someone, but you’re insistent that you haven’t, so…” Sabrina sighed, “I don’t know, I just want you to be happy.”

    “Having someone in your life doesn’t necessarily make you happy,” Zelda advised. “Have you ever considered the fact that I’ve chosen a life outside of a partner because that’s what I want?”

    “But Mr Putnam is nice, and he said––“

    “He may say a many great amount of things, but it doesn’t mean I share the same sentiment. We parted a long time ago, long before you were born for reasons that have long since ceased to matter. I went to college and came back, and he was married, and I didn’t care, Sabrina. If I truly cared for him, that would have been something that would have mattered.”

    Sabrina shifted in the seat, watching as they came out to the highway. “You’re both so lonely, so I thought…”

    “I understand you’re intentions, but I will ask this only once of you. Do not interfere with my love life. I am happy to be where I am. I have a family, work-life. There’s little else I require.”

    “What about friends?”

    Zelda paused there, “I have colleagues I consider friends.”

    “Constance?”

    Zelda drew in a deep breath, feeling the pain wash over her. “Yes, Constance and I are friends.”

    “Why don’t you want to talk about what happened? It was only six months ago.”

    “Because I don’t know how I feel,” she answered honestly, turning to look at Sabrina briefly before returning her eyes to the road. “I don’t know how I should feel, except happy that Constance was able to move past that difficult part of her life.”

    Sabrina went quiet and didn’t push any further, for which Zelda was relieved.

    Pulling up in front of the Spellman house, she watched as the Putnam’s pulled up behind her––likely with Joe having gone through a similar insistence from his son to push them together.

    As he climbed out of the truck with a tired look on his face, it softened as he looked at her. Zelda smiled despite herself before looking away. She had missed him in some ways, and seeing Theo and Sabrina grow to be best friends had felt right. A way for them to connect after losing touch for so long, though an awkwardness had always remained with them.

    “Did you want to stay for dinner?” Sabrina asked Theo before turning and looking back at Zelda mischievously.

    Zelda tried not to feel the frustration roll over her. Her niece intended well, she knew that, but it was nonetheless frustrating that she’d only just mentioned to her niece not to interfere and here she was, interfering because the two of them had shared eye contact.

    “If we weren’t intruding,” Joe said.

    “Of course not,” Zelda advised, “Theo and Sabrina can help Hilda.”

    They headed inside, and she was thankful to see Joe remove his muddied boots at the door, leaving them aside. Theo and Sabrina followed doing the same, whereas Zelda shifted one pair of shoes for another, not wishing to walk through her house without appropriate shoes on.

    She led them all to the dining room, directing Theo and Sabrina to wash-up before she made a pot of tea, setting aside some of Hilda’s biscuits.

    She had seen Hilda’s car parked on their return and knew she was home. Likely, her sister would be coming down soon to set-up, and when she did, the children could help to prepare the meal with whatever she had planned.

    Taking the tea to the parlour, she set it down, pouring herself and Joe a cup before she reclined to her seat. Mr Putnam took his tea politely, with a biscuit. And for a horrifying moment, Zelda wondered if he was going to try and dunk the biscuit into the tea before he seemed to change his mind just nibble on it.

    “Did you make these?” he inquired.

    “No, Hilda did.”

    He seemed to smile to himself. “She could always bake,” he said. “Even when we were young, she used to bake with your grandmother.”

    Zelda nodded. She didn’t remember Hilda baking much when she was younger, but she supposed she’d often been too busy either galavanting around with other local teenagers or sticking her nose in a book to notice. “Did you spend much time with Hilda?”

    “When I used to wait for you, I did. You used to promise to meet me at your home and then you would turn up an hour later.”

    Ah, that Zelda did recall. Joe had been a good man, even young. He’d been good and kind. And she had probably used that for her own gain more than once, flattered by his interest in her. She’d never intended to hurt him, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t selfish.

    “Theo and Sabrina have been less than obvious,” he advised, breaking the silence.

    “I’ve noticed,” she agreed. “Sabrina especially seems quite insistent.” Setting her cup of tea down, she smoothed the creases in her dress. “I don’t want to mislead you. I’m not interested in a relationship.”

    “I know. You never were.”

    “What on earth does that mean?”

    He paused, coughing awkwardly as he set the cup down on its saucer and set it on the coffee table before him. “Just that you were always independent. You preferred your own company—it’s not a critique, it’s just you. You’re…” cold, she could see he was trying to avoid the word, but she’d had too many partners throw it at her. “Unbound by that desire,” he ended on.

    Zelda felt a laugh rise in her throat. If only you knew. “I suppose,” she answered. There was a pang of discomfort, raw wounds she long since thought healed seemed to feel like a new skin, not unlike the very welts she could feel recovering.

    And with that, her thoughts returned to Lilith.

    Zelda looked away, feeling a flush creep up her throat. The last thing that she wanted was for Joe to notice her arousal flooding across her. It’d been over two decades since they were together, but her skin hardly hid the flush.

    She closed her eyes, trying to move her thoughts away to something else, imaging something of more substance before she opened her eyes to find Mr Putnam staring into his cup of tea. “And what of you?” she inquired. “I haven’t noticed you dating anyone since the loss of your wife.”

    He looked tired, truly tired, and for the first time, Zelda was reminded of their age. She remembered Theo’s mother. Angelina had been an out of towner. A lovely, round-faced woman who had always looked like she was on the verge of bursting into laughter.

    And how Joe had looked at her like she was the whole world.

    “I don’t know,” he said. “Too old for the theatrics of it all, and I know most of the town’s occupants.”

    She nodded, that was certainly true enough. “It’s difficult,” she agreed. “And it’s not easy to meet anyone when you stay on the farm.”

    “No,” he agreed. “And Jesse was ill for so long…” he said before tiredly reclining, a look of grief crossing over his face.

    A part of Zelda wanted to reach out and assure that it was okay, but they weren’t old friends. They were barely acquaintances now. Their children were friends.

    “Do you remember when Jesse would chase after us when we were to the river?”

    “He could never take a hint,” he said. “Always wanted to involve himself.”

    “He taught me to fish better than you did.”

    At that, he smiled, and Zelda felt a hum of something old and nostalgic, remembering as she pulled the fish from the line and both men had jumped around her, utterly surprised in her ability to unhook and then gut the fish.

    “You give him too much credit. You were always better at those things than any of the boys. You had them lining up.”

    Zelda smiled wistfully, remembering the time. Both in school and out of school, she’d occasionally date a man or woman who would look her over and make certain presumptions about her. It was always fun to pretend she had no idea how to do anything like survive in the wilderness, and then to show them that not only could she hunt, but she was a better shot than anyone with a gun.

    Not that she’d needed use of one in a long time.

    “I wanted to speak to you about a few weeks back,” he said, “Sabrina’s been standing up for Theo since he’s come back. Done lots of research and shared it around between not just his friends, but teachers and even family. It means a lot to see that she loves him so much.”

    Zelda smiled, “She has a good heart,” she agreed. “Kinder than I ever did.”

    “You have your own kindness. It might not be formative actions, but you never let anyone hurt Hilda. Remember when Blossom once tried––“

    “Push her in the river?” She laughed. “Oh yes, I quite remembering enacting that particular revenge.” She hummed at the memory. It’d been a long time ago, but the redheaded bitch had it coming. “Helped that she was from Riverdale’s side too.”

    “She was jealous of you. You had her boyfriend wrapped around your finger.”

    “As if that was difficult,” she scoffed. “He…” and then she trailed off, remembering other things. “Well, I suppose he just wanted someone who wasn’t going to kick him when he was down.”

    Putnam nodded, softly to himself before he looked away, tracing the cup before taking a sip. “Are you happy, Zelda?”

    “Happy?” she scoffed. “Of course, I am. I have everything I want.”

    He nodded. “I’m glad,” he said.

    There was something there, and if she pressed at it, she might find out what he was digging at. But she couldn’t tell if it was for himself or her, and if it was for her, she didn’t want him getting any closer to it.

    Setting her tea down, she made the excuse of checking on Hilda and toed around to the kitchen, through to the greenhouse where she could Hide softly speaking to Theo and Sabrina both.

    “What are you up to?” she inquired, looking them both over suspiciously.

    Theo turned on his heel, looking oddly suspicious, but Sabrina and Hilda both took no notice of it. “Just looking over the garden,” Hilda advised. “Little Theo’s got a science project coming up, and I was just suggesting––“

    “That perhaps it was time to start dinner?” Zelda interrupted. “I’m sure whatever you’re up to can wait until after then?”

    Sabrina’s mouth pressed into a line, but she had the decency to hold it back.

    “Of course, love,” Hilda advised. “I was going to make a shepherd’s pie if that’s alright with you?”

    “Sounds perfectly fine,” she advised. Though in truth, she would prefer something of more speed to cook.

    As it was, she managed to be saved by Ambrose coming down and joining in the conversation with her and Hoe, having suddenly taken an interest in agriculture, he enquired at to Joe’s work, freeing Zelda’s mind from polite conversation.

    If she was perfectly honest with herself, the exhaustion of last night weighed heavily on her, and the tea seemed to be doing little to keep her awake. Even when they were summoned for dinner, she poured alcohol for the adults, pointedly refusing Sabrina a glass of wine (though usually, she didn’t mind her occasionally having half a glass on the weekend with an appropriate meal, but given that Hoe was unlikely to approve the same for Theo, it wasn’t fair to place him an awkward situation).

    The conversation drifted across the table, with Hilda and Ambrose both discussing classes with Theo, which was all fine and well until Zelda’s ears pricked at the mention of, “––Principle Wardwell.”

    Zelda looked to Theo; her eyes hovering over the boy as she tried to trace back what the conversation had been regarding. School, no doubt, but it what context?

    “She’s been putting a firm foot down towards bullying, reminding them of Baxter High’s zero tolerance,” Sabrina said in response, giving enough to provide context, “but I don’t know if it was fair about the community service. They’re bullies, big bullies, and she gave them all the same service as us when they started it.”

    Sabrina’s expression turned hot.

    “Principle Wardwell did?” Zelda inquired.

    “Yeah. And it wasn’t like there was any point. She had them working some service for the aged cared centre, whereas we worked with the grade school. I doubt they learned anything from it.”

    “It’s funny,” Joe advised. “Because when the other parents and I were speaking to her, she had negotiated them down to a week’s suspension for everyone. And then you came into the room.”

    Zelda took her glass of wine in grip, taking a sip. “Quite,” she advised. “It was hardly fair that Sabrina was punished for that.”

    “Well she still punished us equally,” Sabrina advised.

    Zelda felt the flush warm her face, “Not true,” she advised hoarsely before clearing her voice. “As it was, I couldn’t allow a suspension on your record. Unfortunately, it wouldn’t remain on theirs, but I did my best.”

    Joe gave her a strange look across the table. “So you negotiated her down?”

    Zelda nodded. “I made it clear that while fighting should not be tolerated. There was some merit to what occurred. Though I understand that one of the boys was hospitalised?”

    “He broke his leg,” Sabrina advised, “and that wasn’t our fault. We got into a fight, but when we did, one of his friends accidentally knocked him back down the stairs. It’s…how the fight stopped” she admitted. “We didn’t keep fighting.”

    Zelda nodded, knowing already that had it been otherwise, Lilith would have advised her. “Anyway, the matter’s solved. Your service is nearly completed.”

    Sabrina shrugged, as if unsatisfied by this, but didn’t say anything else to the matter. She looked at Theo with a strange look as she sipped her water. Again, Zelda found herself suspicious of the shared looks, wondering if there was a deeper meaning to it, but placed it aside. She couldn’t go around, convinced that Sabrina was up to no good because of secretive looks with friends.

    There was plenty of other reasons to be suspicious.

    “Well, Wardwell certainly has the PTA under wraps. Completely cut them down when they tried to raise some complaints about inappropriate outfits been worn to school,” Hilda advised, chuckling to herself. “Started enquiring if she should start measuring the same thing on the boys too, and wasn’t that an uproar.”

    Zelda’s brows rose. Lilith seemed determined to make enemies everywhere it seemed, attacking the PTA and teachers in defence of the children. It would certainly make her look like a tyrant to them, and likely have their attention zero in on her, if she wasn’t careful.

    She refrained from commenting as such, not wishing to ruin dinner as Theo began excitedly recounting Wardwell-telling-off-Craven story that Sabrina had previously advised.

    Again, Zelda was reminded that the woman seemed unfazed by the enemies she was creating. She was still only a rather recent Principle, and Zelda doubted that her position was so written in stone that if a select group of teachers and parents complained, she would come out of it unscathed. The best scenario would be that she was requested to leave her post. Worst would be a parent or teacher digging into her personal life to find dirt on her.

    And it wasn’t that difficult, given that she was actively moonlighting as a Dominatrix.

    Zelda shifted on the seat, reminded (rather painfully) that if that were to occur, she would be caught in the middle as well.

    Perhaps she should…

    Who was she kidding, she wasn’t going to stop. She already longed to see her again. At the moment, it was one of the few things in her life that she enjoyed privately.

    She looked across the table, sipping her wine to see Joe looking at her curiously before his eyes darted away.

    Drawing her attention back to the conversation, Zelda tried to quell the anxiety in her stomach. Even after eating dinner, she was still feeling unwell. Perhaps she needed an early night.

    #lilith#zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    15
    View Full
  • beyondconfessor
    18.11.2020 - 3 monts ago
    Principle Decisions [9/24]

    Rating: Explicit

    Pairing: Lilith/Zelda Spellman

    Summary: Entering a beautiful woman’s house, cold and wet, then having her clothes disappearing to where she wouldn’t be able to have access to them. Whatever was a woman to do?

    N.B.: Also posted on AO3. This is pure fantasy, please suspend your disbelief. 


    Sabrina did not come down for breakfast. It was raining, heavy outside and Zelda was willing to push her anger aside to ensure her niece was taken to the school safely, but while she was drinking her morning coffee over breakfast, she heard the noise of someone trying to quietly sneak their way down the stairs, before the door opened and shut.

    When Zelda walked around, an aching sensation gnawing at her stomach, she peered out of the foyer’s windows and noticed that Harvey had picked up Sabrina.

    She hardly trusted a teenager to drive safely on the roads. Still, despite her frustration that her niece was clearly trying to sneak her way around her, it was nonetheless sweet to see the boy come to the door the Spellman home with an umbrella, so Sabrina didn’t get wet from the short distance between the veranda and the car.

    As it was, Zelda had a meeting with Prudence that morning and needed to leave early anyway, this way at least, she didn’t need to drop Sabrina off on the opposite end of the town on her way to work.

    It was raining heavily, and she pulled up at the parking lot, she grabbed her own umbrella to make her way onto campus as the rain continued to wash down.

    Sometimes, with the rain they were heaving like this, the main road would flood and block her from coming in. She was already considering cancelling classes for the day unless it let up, but would review how many people actually lived off-campus before making that decision.

    Setting her computer up in her office, she removed her coat and sat her umbrella aside before sitting down just as Prudence turned up. “Professor Spellman,” she said with a tight surprise. “Have you read your emails this morning?”

    Zelda fixed her damp hair, opening her laptop up as she settled in her chair. “Not yet, should I have?”

    “It’s just that…um, the grades you put up are wrong.”

    Zelda paused, “How so?”

    “You gave Dorcas, Nick Scratch’s results and Agatha now has Nick’s, which works in her favour, I suppose. But…it’s like that across your entire class.”

    Zelda’s stomach clenched as she saw a dozen emails from students, questioning their marks. Flicking into the system, she opened it up and reviewed. She wasn’t sure how that had occurred. She wasn’t even sure how many it affected but knew that it was going to be an absolute pain to undo.

    Once a grade had been placed up in the system, it wasn’t something easy to undo. It was far easier to screw up the system and adversely affect a person’s weighted score than it was to undo it––the easiest way to fix it would be to manually work out what everyone’s weight score should be and then add in extra credit to move the weighted score up or down, but that would take hours of work.

    Literal hours that she could not place onto Prudence’s plate.

    Zelda combed her fingers through her hair, feeling a wave of dizziness rush over her. On top of this, she would have to go to Faustus and advise as to what had occurred, explaining the error and what she planned on doing to fix it.

    Given that she was apart of the Liberal Arts, there were fewer scholarships that would be affected, but she wasn’t entirelywithout scholarship students. After all, Prudence was one herself.

    “I see,” Zelda, wishing she could scream. She swallowed back the frustration and anger, feeling it turn into a lump in her throat. She needed to fix this fast.

    “Professor?” Prudence asked softly. “Is there anything I can do?”

    “This is my mess, Prudence. I will fix it.” She paused, drawing in a tight breath before noticing that the woman remained hovering in her office. “Do you mind if we reschedule this meeting, I need to fix this as fast as possible, before any of the scholarships are adversely affected.”

    “Of course,” Prudence said. “Did you want me to take your first class this morning?”

    Zelda looked to the time, and then out at her window to the heavy rain. “No, I think classes should be cancelled, given the weather. Are you okay to make it back to your dormitory?”

    “I’ll probably go to the cafeteria,” Prudence responded. “But you have my number if you need me?”

    Zelda nodded, gesturing loosely in agreement. The truth was, she didn’t know what was easier. A part of her wanted to double down on the mistake and affirm that it was correct––absurd as the idea was––and another part of her wanted to just up and quit, never to be seen again. The amount of work it would take felt overwhelming. She’d been stressed before, but this, after everything else, felt near impossible.

    She began by putting her anxiety aside and sending out an email to Faustus to let him know what had occurred before any complaints were raised. Then she sent out a following email to the affected classes, letting them know she was aware of the error and would rectify it by the day’s end.

    She cleared her schedule, pulled out her calculator and tried to remember basic maths before setting to work.

    She didn’t eat, didn’t bother taking so much as a cigarette break. Instead, she had a pot of coffee made and set to work, moving from her desk only to attend the bathroom.

    It seemed almost a saviour that the rain had occurred, allowing her a reason to cancel the classes and focus on the task at hand.

    Once it was done, only then did she take the time to look at the clock and notice it was the end of her office hours, with nothing completed but a rectified mistake and half a dozen emails assuring the scholarship students that were any questions to rise, she would personally fix the issue herself.

    Zelda packed her bag up, switched her heels for flats as a heaviness weighed on her shoulders before she made her way through the storm, back to her car, feeling as if the day was wasted. She sat in her car, sitting back in the leather seat as sheets of rain ran down her windscreen.

    She wanted to cry or scream or do something, but she didn’t have the energy for any of it. Instead, she put her seatbelt on, turned on the engine, removed the hand brake before reversing out of the parking lot.

    The rain narrowed her vision, and as she went to return home, she found herself notably blocked by flashing lights, warning her that she couldn’t take the main road.

    Side road it was then—typical of today.

    Zelda grew up by the forest. She knew forest roads better than most––though her time dating a ranger and firefighter (separately) certainly added to that knowledge––leaving her to use the mud slicken paths to find her way home.

    But it was dark, and it was storming, and she was prideful, eventually finding her car inevitably bogged in a puddle deeper than she’d estimated.

    She stepped out of the car, pulling out her umbrella to look at the wheels and knew there was no way in Hell she’d be able to get the wheel out herself. Especially in the rain, the mud was too thick; even now her shoes were sinking in the ground.

    No, instead she was stuck having to climb back in her car, soaked from the rain and see if she had service (she did not, because of course the storm was interfering with that).

    It left her with two options. Option one was to stay in the car and wait for the storm to recede, when she could go and get help. Option two was to go out and get help now.

    It was likely safer to keep with option one, far more practical, but it’d been a shit day. If she was honest, a masochistic part of herself was hoping that something else would go wrong so she could truly scream out at the world and just let out all the frustration and anger she was feeling.

    Pulling her coat firmer around herself, she took out her umbrella.

    The flats she wore were only markedly more practical for the weather than her heels, but not by much. Zelda climbed out of her car, clicked the doors locked (though if she was going to get robbed, may as well being in the middle of fucking nowhere) and then made her way eastward through the forest on the fire trail, knowing that it would lead to one road or another, where she could try and signal down a driver.

    The forest was wet, and the foliage was slippery. More than once, she slid, catching on a nearby tree to stop herself from falling into the mud. But with all the shrubbery, it didn’t seem to matter. Her stockings were soaked and mud-splattered (ruined forever, and she’d barely worn them, so that annoyed her too), her dress clung to her, completely soaked even with the protection of the coat.

    It was all too much. She could feel the tears pricking in her eyes, a sob making its way up her throat.

    She knew she should turn back. Go back to the car and wait for the storm to clear—however long that would take––but didn’t. Instead, her stubbornness kept her walking through the forest until she saw a flicker of light.

    Gold and red, perhaps headlights, or a home. If it was a house, she might be able to request some neighbourly help and hope to God that they were home and would let her use their phone. Otherwise, she was uncertain as to what she was going to do.

    The house was a cottage, alone on the old highway. But the lights were on at least.

    Zelda made her way up the wooden step, happy for cover from the rain as her back spasmed with shivers, freezing as she knocked on the door.

    There was a pause inside, and Zelda knew it was likely someone not expecting any company. And then the door opened, and Zelda found herself face to face with the last person she expected to live in a cottage.

    “Lilith?”

    “What are you doing here?” Lilith asked at the same time.

    Zelda shivered from the cold, feeling the wash of warmth come through from the house with the smell of a wood fire going. “I got bogged. I didn’t know you lived here. I just need to use your…your…” she shivered again, teeth chattering and suddenly the door was being opened wider and Lilith was ushering her inside.

    “Bogged?”

    “The road was sh-shut due to the r-river o-over f-flowing,” Zelda said, allowing herself to be tugged towards the fire. There, she stripped off her jack, water still dripping off her in a puddle around her feet––embarrassing if it weren’t for how dreadfully cold she felt.

    She tucked her hair behind her ear, feeling it wetly stick to her face.

    “Where did you get bogged?”

    “F-forest road. I k-know the roads,” she said, kneeling before the fire.

    “Not that well, it seems,” Lilith muttered as she took the jacket. Zelda didn’t see where it disappeared to, only that Lilith returned and began unzipping Zelda from her dress.

    “I’m fine,” Zelda insisted. “I just n-need your telephone.”

    “Well, the lines are down, and I don’t get service out here,” she admitted. “So you’ll have to wait, now stand up and let me undress you before I get cross.”

    “Wouldn’t want that.”

    “My crop is never too far away,” she warned.

    Zelda turned and shot her a look, “I thought you wouldn’t do that anymore.”

    “You don’t listen, do you?” Lilith sighed, unzipping the black dress and helping Zelda to get out of it.

    “And what’s that supposed to mean?”

    “You’re a clever girl, work it out,” the words were spoken sharply, and Zelda realised that the events still hurt the woman.

    No, that wasn’t necessarily true. She was hurt by what Zelda had said.

    Taking the dress, Lilith wrapped a towel over her and gave her a heavy look before she disappeared with the dress. Zelda huffed, turning back to the fire and feeling the shaking ease. Her muscles remained tight, a bone-chill holding onto her as she tried to inch closer and closer to the hearth to feel the warmth.

    “I’ve run you a bath,” Lilith said, returning suddenly. “We can try the phone lines again after you warm up.”

    “I don’t need a bath.”

    “The fact that you’re still shaking tells me otherwise. Now it’s either this or I bend you over my knee and give you an enema to stop you from getting hypothermia,” Lilith said, her brows raised. “Is that what you want?”

    Zelda rose to her feet, disgusted at the implication and allowing herself to be led down the hall, where she was shown to the bathroom. The bath was positively ancient-looking, and the water had been run halfway, deep enough for her to submerge herself into.

    Zelda removed her slip and then with clumsy hands began to try and undress herself. Lilith worked faster, unclipping her garter belt and helping her to slide out of stockings before she undressed her.

    It was terrible intimate, and twice Zelda slapped her hands away only for Lilith to arch a brow and step back, allowing her to fumble before she took over again.

    Finally, Zelda was able to climb into the bath.

    The heat scorched her body, but pushing past it, she submerged herself in the heat and felt it slip over her, watching as Lilith picked up her clothes and disappeared with a short, “Don’t get up to trouble.”

    If Zelda was honest, this was traversing a fine line between fantasy-nightmare. Entering a beautiful woman’s house, cold and wet, then having her clothes disappearing to where she wouldn’t be able to have access to them. Whatever was a woman to do?

    Sinking in the bath, she thought about the implications of it. Truthfully she doubted that Lilith had any bad intentions, no matter how snide her comments were. And yet a part of her couldn’t admit to hoping a little bit for wicked intentions.

    She could hear the shuffling around, telling her that Lilith was up to something. Zelda felt the heart of the water soothe her aching muscles, the cold drifting from her bones at the very idea of what could occur. After all, she had stumbled across Lilith’s cottage, her sanctum, so to speak. Likely the woman wouldn’t be terribly pleased…

    And yet, as lovely as the idea was, Zelda knew that realistically speaking what was likely to occur was Lilith having her clothes dried by the fire, as she tried the phone line again, unimpressed with the situation.

    “Here,” Lilith said, entering the bathroom. “Your clothes were filthy––unfortunately your stockings were beyond saving, but I’ve put everything else in the wash so you’ll just have to wear this for the time being,” she said, setting down a nightgown with a dressing robe beside it and a new, fresh towel.

    “Thank you,” Zelda said. “You don’t need––“

    “To stop you from dying? Unfortunately, a duty of care is written into the law, and I could be charged with willful neglect,” she said. “Despite what you may wish.”

    “I was hardly close to being pneumonic,” Zelda snapped. “It was a bit of rain, not a snowstorm.”

    “You were half-drowned,” Lilith said, with an air of disregard, as if she couldn’t be bothered to argue. “Now out you get before you do drown.”

    “I’m not an invalid.”

    “Aren’t you?” Lilith said, her smile wicked. Though when Zelda stepped out of the bath, Lilith hands came out and patted her dry with the towel, brushing over her body in a way that Zelda felt the woman enjoyed doing too much if the wicked smile was anything to go by.

    Then Lilith was stepping back, and Zelda was finally allowed to dress in the gown and dress, a warm flush dropping over her as Lilith hand her the towel to dry her hair.

    The water was murky from the mud and dirt, and more than a few leaves floated in it as Lilith pulled the chain from the plug and set it aside to drain, leaving the bathroom in such a way that Zelda’s eyes followed her movement, familiar with the walk leading her up to her bedroom floor.

    “Are you following?” Lilith sang down the hall, and Zelda hated how her heart skipped and an urgency to follow filled her.

    Despite her frustration with her, the woman remained to hold a tight control, in a way that was utterly freeing at the best of times and entirely frustrating every other time.

    Nonetheless, she followed down the hall, shutting the bathroom door behind her, its lights clicked off.

    Lilith led her into the kitchen, where she’d already made a pot of tea, setting it down before her, not unlike their aftercare sessions. Zelda looked to the stove, where it was clear the woman had been halfway through cooking her tea when she’d interrupted her.

    And on queue, her stomach gurgled. Zelda flushed, looking away, thankful for the tea.

    “Sit down,” Lilith said, shooing her to the kitchen table. And then Zelda watched as she set out two dishes and opened the oven, pulling out a small casserole dish.

    “I don’t need––“

    “Don’t be impolite. I wasn’t joking about finding my crop, and if need be, I will pull out the wooden spoon if you continue to be rude,” she looked over her shoulder, giving a purposeful look. “Now sit there and wait for dinner to be served, like a good girl, and then we can check the phone lines.”

    Zelda didn’t see why she couldn’t check them now, but she sat obediently at the table, her finger pushing at the fork with disinterest. She was embarrassed overall by the situation and further humiliated by the fact that she was just sitting here, waiting for this like it wasn’t her own fault for being here whilst Lilith treater her like a temperamental child.

    It didn’t ease the urgency in her to apologise, and there was still a part of her that wanted to stomp off, back to the woods to find her car. She wouldn’t because that was stupid, but the feeling remained there.

    Lilith took her plate and began serving the meal. “If I didn’t know how utterly stubborn you were, I would never believe such a story as you getting bogged on the fire trails. Most people would have turned back and waited until the storm passed,” Lilith said with a look.

    “I’m not most people,” Zelda said, hating how the woman made her feel like a child under the scrutiny of a teacher. “The fire roads go directly to the Spellman house, and usually it’s fine. I’ve driven it through rain before.”

    “But this time you were unlucky.”

    “Yes, well, the hole was significant. I would argue it was man-made, but it could just as easily have been created by an animal, digging for something,” she said. “And then the rain just happened to be getting worse.”

    “Yes, well, here you are. You’re lucky I live here. Not so long ago, no one lived here, and it was just an old, decrypted house.”

    Zelda rose her eyebrows. “So you haven’t always lived in Greendale, then?”

    “No. I moved about…oh, a year ago,” she said with a soft hum. There was a softness to her face. “But I was familiar with Greendale. I used to have a few regular clients from here and Riverdale that would pay me to come to visit them for a weekend.”

    “Why?” Zelda asked.

    Lilith looked at her, tilting her head, “and why not?” she asked.

    Knowing she’d overstepped, Zelda felt like she should apologise, but as the woman’s expression stared at her as if waiting for her to argue, Zelda couldn’t hold back from her comment. “Why would someone need a whole weekend of sex and kink?”

    “For many reasons that include the fact that it’s not just about sex and kink,” Lilith said, setting Zelda’s plate down before her as she took her own dish to her side of the table and sat down. “You should try it out for yourself and see.”

    “Is that your sales pitch?”

    “It is,” Lilith said, her eyes sparkling with humour. “Now, explain to me again what occurred. You were coming home from a day of work, saw that the main road was cut off and decided…to go through the fire roads, even though there was a storm?”

    As if on cue, thunder roared outside with a flash of light.

    “Yes,” Zelda agreed. There was little more to it than that.

    “And…you had no idea I lived here?”

    Ah, Zelda realised. “You think I drove through the forest road, and intentionally got bogged and decided to traverse through the storm to your cottage? That’s counting on a lot of things to occur at the right moment.”

    “Your story is that you got bogged, for all I know, your car is parked a little way up the road.”

    “For what purpose?” Zelda said. “Certainly you don’t think that I would be so insecure as to manufacture a moment.”

    “I’m never certain about these things. Comes with the territory.”

    Zelda quirked her head, studying the woman’s expression. If she had to make an educated guess about what the woman was inferring to, she’d say that there had been a time someone had come across her private residence under false pretences.

    “I have better things to do with my life than chase after a woman,” Zelda advised shortly. Privately adding that she was not interested in anyone who had terminated their services because she had some moral compass to show off.

    “And what does a woman like you do to occupy her time––outside of soliciting the services of a dominatrix?” Lilith enquired

    Zelda smirked. “I work at the university, as you know.”

    “Mm, there’s more to it than that.”

    “Yes. I complete my own academic papers, but I’m behind on them at the moment.”

    “What are your papers on?”

    “Language. I had one on the context of language and how it shifts with religious texts, changing the meaning. But my most recent one is more-so about the development of language in cultures and how it shifts––mostly around youth culture, I suppose.” She sighed, thinking fondly upon all the academic books she’d lost when the technician had accidentally deleted all of her stuff due to a virus on her computer––though he said it was more common with university students and suggested raising it with the school.

    “Sounds fascinating.”

    “In a sense,” Zelda said. “Most people would advise it’s dry. And I suppose it is in their own ways. The students I have hope to become translators or work for the EU in some capacity. Few of them would ever think to follow an academic path, so what I find interesting, they very rarely agree.”

    “What did you hope to be when you studied?”

    Zelda hummed, realising what the woman was doing, and yet she couldn’t help herself from revealing the truths, “I had an aptitude for language and followed it for that sake alone. I wanted to travel, so I did, spending much of inheritance and earned money travelling the world and learning different dialects. Then I returned home and took up studying for a PhD.”

    “Why, Greendale?”

    “Because it’s home,” Zelda said, but that was a lie. “Because Sabrina couldn’t live in the city,” she admitted with more honestly. “She deserved a good school and being able to walk home without fear of something happening.”

    Lilith nodded. “Understandable,” she said. “When I used to live in the city, I was mugged once. I don’t think I’ll ever forget what that felt like. Though looking back, I don’t think he even had a weapon, just the threat of one and that was enough.” She tilted her head, and her eyes narrowed as if she was scrutinising a thought.

    “So why did you move to Greendale?”

    “Change of scenery,” Lilith said, her smile tight as she set the fork down. Zelda nodded, dropping the question there. Whatever the reasoning, it was still raw and tight, enough that it fractured the woman’s mask.

    They chatted politely over the rest of the meal, Lilith enquiring as to her work, and Zelda asking about the school. The topic remained not dissimilar to what you might have over a work conference with a stranger because it was polite to network rather than taking an absolute interest in what the person was saying.

    And when dinner was finished, Zelda rose, taking their dishes to the sink, before beginning to wash up.

    Lilith watched her with interest, making no polite comment that she didn’t need to. Although Zelda knew it was an expected social factor to wash dishes if the other person cooked, she couldn’t help but feel annoyed by the fact that Lilith didn’t argue.

    It was like when the receipt was placed down for dinner, and the other person doesn’t make a move for it, knowing you’ll pay. It was polite to do the social dance.

    “You can try the phone,” Lilith said. “It seems to be back up, but I would suspect that you’re likely to stay the night.”

    “And why is that?” Zelda asked, aghast at the woman’s presumptuous way of speaking.

    “Because the road remains washed out, and I highly doubt that you’re looking to get your sister bogged on the same fire road as you did.”

    Zelda pressed her lips shut and looked away. It was a valid argument. Though she was sure someone she knew had an appropriate car, it was far too late now to ask for such a favour and…

    …she wasn’t entirely displeased at the idea of staying the night. It would provide her with more opportunity to…

    She stopped the thought there, reminding herself that Lilith had terminated those services, demanding she see a therapist first. Huffing, she stepped away from the sink, pulling out the plug and drying her hands before walking over the phone like that hung on the wall.

    It was corded, which seemed all the more ridiculous as she lifted the receiver and heard the familiar sound of a dial tone. Clicking the numbers, she heard the phone ring before it was picked up.

    “Spellman residence, this is Hilda.”

    “Hilda, it’s Zelda,” she said. “I just wanted to let you know––“

    “Oh Zelds, I was worried when I heard the road was flooded. I tried your office, but it rang out.”

    “Yes, well, I’m safe, but I likely won’t be home until tomorrow. I just wanted to let you know that I was fine.”

    “Wonderful news. Are you staying with the Blackwoods?”

    Zelda paused, torn between lying to her sister for simplicities sake, or admitting the truth. “I’ll speak to you tomorrow, thank you, Hilda,” she said before hanging up the phone.

    Lilith looked at her, brow’s raising but didn’t seem to argue either way. “Well,” Lilith said with a flutter of her eyes. “I suppose the question is…what did you want to do now?”

    Zelda drew in a breath, feeling a low flutter in her belly. She knew what some part of her wanted, but there was no way she was going to admit that. Instead, she returned the question to Lilith, “And what are the options?”

    “Hmm, I have some books, we could play a game. Otherwise, we could just adjourn to the living room.”

    “And do what?”

    Lilith smiled at her. There was demureness to it and were Zelda not so distrusting of the woman. She may have believed it to be genuine. Truthfully, the demure look only made her all the more suspicious. Nonetheless, Lilith led her to the fire and sat down on the lounge, reclining across in a way that had Zelda averting her gaze from her legs as she sat down in the armchair.

    For the first time, she swept her eyes over the home. There was a strangeness to it in contrast to the other house. This house seemed smaller with the narrow rooms, though it was definitely twice as large given that it had more rooms. The furniture was old, and as Zelda’s eyes wandered over the mantle and strange collection of knick-knacks, she wondered how much of it belonged to Lilith.

    Certainly, she wouldn’t have placed muted colours as a choice of the woman––especially with how modern and bright the other place had been.

    “Is this your home?” she asked.

    “As much as any other place I live in has been,” Lilith responded. “Why do you ask?”

    “It doesn’t suit you.”

    Lilith laughed. “No, I suppose it does not. I didn’t decorate it, but it suits me well enough,” she said with a tight smile.

    “Did you decorate the other place?”

    “Yes, and no,” she answered. “I chose the art and the bed, everything else just came with time.”

    The answered puzzled Zelda. As she understood, Lilith had only been living in Greendale shortly. The wealth depicted in two homes cast a strong contract. Here, everything looked old, like it’d been owned for decades and whomever the owner was, had intentionally picked the pieces to match. In contrast, the other place had a more contemporary feel to it.

    But Lilith’s answers were deliberately misleading, and Zelda knew that if she wanted to clarify, she would have done so already. Instead, she’d chosen to remain a mystery by design.

    It left an awkward silence, one that provided Zelda with too much time to go over the other day, remembering Lilith’s words. Telling her that she wouldn’t engage in her alleged self-harm––and yet, she’d gone out of her way to flirt with her today, to the point that it left no mystery that should Zelda return it, the woman would happily engage in a service.

    Right now, she was lying on the lounge in a way that was intended to look casual, but Zelda knew very well was posed, having done similar acts of seduction herself. While she appreciated it, it left her confused.

    “What did you mean by earlier?” Zelda asked. “When you said that I don’t listen.”

    “You don’t listen, what is there to interpret in that?”

    “I listen quite well,” Zelda countered. “You’re just vague, which says more about you than it does me.”

    “That may be true, but you don’t listen. You half listen and then extrapolate whatever answer you want from that––in this case, it seems to cast yourself as the victim.”

    Zelda’s jaw clicked, a fit of furious anger rising inside of her. “And what in God’s name do you mean by that?”

    Lilith smiled. “Why haven’t you booked another appointment with me?” Lilith asked.

    Zelda blinked, taken aback by the comment, “You said I couldn’t.”

    “I said no such thing. In fact, I offered to leave your last session as free given that we didn’t finish it, which was awfully kind on my end, despite how rudely you stormed off.”

    “I was not rude, and you said that you wouldn’t complete the requested services anymore.”

    “Don’t put words in my mouth. I said I wouldn’t engage in your self-harm; there’s a difference. We can still engage in BDSM. It just means that if I say it’s over, it’s over. You don’t get to push your limits without negotiating them with me first.”

    Zelda’s chest tightened as she looked away. “I wasn’t trying to push my limits.”

    “No, you were trying to punish yourself. I won’t engage in that, the only person who gets to punish you, is me. When you engage my services, you’re mine, do you understand?”

    Zelda flushed, staring at the fire. The words your mine rolled through, echoing softly. She quite liked the way that sounded. “I don’t want to punish myself.”

    Lilith sighed, sinking in the chair like she was terribly bored. “The therapist I gave you is good. I used her services myself.”

    “And what did you need them for?” Zelda asked. “Were you punishing yourself?”

    “Don’t do that,” Lilith said, looking her sharply in the eye. For a moment, all humoured had failed, and the woman was looking at her intently. “You’re better than that.”

    Zelda shifted, biting back the seething comment. “And who made you the authority?”

    “I did by being a dominatrix, and you placed yourself as the submissive.”

    “I didn’t appreciate it.”

    “No,” Lilith agreed and then she drew in a tight breath. “I will admit, I went about it the wrong way. When I went through…something similar, it was difficult to see that I needed help. You don’t need to see a therapist if you don’t want to, but I do ask that you consider it.”

    “I have, and I’ve elected not to.”

    Lilith nodded, her expression tight. “Then I won’t push again. But should you ever want a recommendation to a therapist, I will provide it to you.”

    “Thank you.”

    “And now just comes the matter of you storming off and being quite rude. Are you going to apologise for that, or should I find my cane?”

    Zelda shivered and looked away to the fire again, not wanting the woman to see how intently she would enjoy such a thing. The idea of being bent over a surface and feeling the cane crack over her skin. It was enough to make her deeply aware of the lack of underwear underneath the gown.

    “Unless that is something you want?” Lilith said, a low, soft laughing ringing from her lips as she sat up.

    “No, I––” Zelda said, but her voice was swollen with arousal. All she could think about was Lilith’s hand running over the welts, telling her how good she was being.

    Her face felt hot as she bit her lip.

    Lilith was standing in front of her before Zelda was even aware of standing. And then, as Zelda looked up, into her eyes, she watched as Lilith bent before her, hands on either side of the armchair, so Zelda sat up straight and pressed back in the seat, watching as the woman’s eyes came to level with hers. “You don’t need to lie to me, if you want me to spank you, all you need to do is ask me nicely.”

    Zelda swallowed, staring back, afraid that if she blinked, the woman would devour her.

    She could smell her perfume––faded, but sweet coming from her skin as one hand lifted and seemed to curl under her chin, tilting it up. “Ask me nicely,” Lilith said. The words were softly spoken, but there was no mistaking the authority in the command.

    “And what would ‘nicely’ look like?” she asked.

    “You’re a clever girl, I’m sure you’ll work it out,” Lilith grinned, and it only fed into the situation as Zelda found herself growing bold.

    If Lilith wanted to play, she could play. She’d had enough of being seduced––Lilith may have experience of ruling her authority over others, but Zelda had never had a complaint with her own techniques.

    “Do I just say, ‘please, Principle Wardwell, won’t you bend me over your knee’?” she asked, grinning as she watched the woman’s smirked falter, her pupils dilating. Zelda leant closer and felt Lilith’s fingers slide down her throat. “Or should I just get on my knees and beg?”

    Lilith’s eyes darkened, and she gave a wolfish grin. “I like the idea of you begging.”

    “You’re going to need to try harder to get me to beg for you. I’m sure a clever girl like you can work it out.”

    “Disrespectful,” Lilith said, her hand coming to slip around Zelda’s throat, holding it steady but not painfully. “You can try to wind me up all you want, but you still need to ask me nicely.”

    Zelda drew in a deep breath, knowing she was already under the woman’s skin. “Please, Principal Wardwell,” she purred, and Lilith smirked at her, her fingers tightening as she leant forward and kissed her. Zelda’s eyes fluttered shut, her mouth soft and pliant as she felt the woman climb on top of her, one leg on either side, effectively pinning in her place as she used both hands to cup her face, kissing her softly, and then hard, her teeth coming out to catch against Zelda’s bottom lip before she sucked on it until Zelda moaned.

    And then Lilith was kissing down her throat, and Zelda didn’t know how this was going to end up with her getting spanked, but she could feel the flickering warmth in her belly as lips kissed over her neck, each one soft and tender until the woman’s teeth sunk against her shoulder.

    Zelda’s nails dug in the woman’s thighs as she rocked forward,

    Lilith laughed as she pulled away, giving the spot a lick before she stared into Zelda’s eyes, flicking between them as if she was trying to read her thoughts.

    “I’m going to punish you in a way that you’re not going to like,” she said. “It won’t be what you want.”

    “And, pray tell, what do you think I want?”

    “I think you want me to pull you over my knee and spank you until you’re absolutely soaked, and then you want me to fuck you while you squirm in my lap and listen to me tell you what a good girl you were for taking such a punishment.”

    Zelda shifted at the words, feeling the flush brush over her. She swallowed the words, afraid that if she tried to deny it, she’d only make a fool out of herself.

    “Don’t worry, I’m still going to spank you, but you were very disrespectful for me in my own home, and naughty girls get punished before they get treats,” she stepped away then and then Lilith was taking Zelda’s hand and tugging her out of the armchair, up the steps to the second floor and into Lilith’s bedroom.

    Her real bedroom, that had a simple bed, with simple covers and a thick, fur throw strewn over it to keep the heat in.

    Lilith shut the bedroom door behind her and then grinned at Zelda. “What’s your safe word?” she asked.

    “Music box.”

    Lilith smiled, her fingers running over the satin collar of the dressing gown Zelda wore as she pushed it off her shoulders. “I’m going to make you beg, Zelda Spellman. You came into my territory, in my home. You’re mine.”

    “Am I, now?” Zelda asked, feeling her heart flutter.

    Lilith’s smile only widened as her fingers played with the straps of the nightgown, pushing them off Zelda’s shoulders too, so the dress fell, catching over her hips before Zelda tugged them down, standing obediently before her.

    Lilith leant forward and kissed her again, and Zelda pressed into her, her fingers settling on Lilith’s hips. She didn’t understand how the woman could threaten her and make her feel safe at the same time as if she was in complete control and giving it all up at the same time, but Zelda softened against her, mouth parting to slip her tongue over Lilith’s.

    She was eager and nervous, uncertain about what was to follow.

    And then Lilith was pulling away and tucking hair behind her ear before she whispered. “On the bed, in the centre for me, please.” And then she stepped back and watched her, teeth biting her bottom lip as she nodded for Zelda to get into position.

    Zelda climbed onto the bed, sitting in the centre.

    “Oh no, on all fours, facing the head of the bed.”

    Zelda drew in a breath, her heart beating faster. It would leave her exposed. Very exposed. But Lilith just waited where she stood, eyebrows raised as she waited for her to either obey or disagree.

    Those were her two options. She could do what was asked of her, or she could refuse, demand something she wanted.

    She didn’t want anything else.

    Zelda obeyed, rolling onto her hands and knees, back straight as she stared at the head of the bed.

    “That’s my girl,” Lilith said, and then Zelda could hear her walking around the bedroom, liking admiring her position. “Scooch back a bit,” Lilith said. “I’ll tell you when to stop.”

    Zelda bit her lip, manoeuvring herself backwards. There was no graceful way to do it, and she suspected that that had been Lilith’s plan, to humiliate her just a bit as she was crawling backwards on the bed.

    “Stop.”

    Zelda paused and then looked over her shoulder, feeling the heat rush across her face, down her body despite how the cool air felt against her naked body (especially to where her sex remained exposed).

    “Eyes ahead. Good girl,” Lilith said, and Zelda felt her hand slip down, over her back, across her backside. “Now, stay right there, don’t move,” she said.

    Zelda shivered as she felt the hand lift away, listening as Lilith walked around the room, opening up a drawer and pulling something that sounded reasonably heavy out from it. And then, Zelda felt Lilith touch over her ankle, a cuff wrapping around it but Zelda felt what was like a bar press over her other leg, and then Lilith was moving her other ankle, adjusting it, so her thighs were quite wide apart.

    “A spreader?” she asked.

    “Oh yes,” Lilith confirmed, buckling her other ankle into a cuff. “It leaves you so beautifully exposed before me.” And then when all was done and buckled, Lilith’s hands were dropping over her waist, sliding down her backside and thighs as she ran her nails bluntly over the skin.

    Zelda shivered, but try as she might, the bar kept her legs spread and she was unable to press her thighs together.

    She was just open. The woman could do and see as she pleased.

    Zelda drew in a deep breath, calming her beating heart as Lilith hand’s continued to run over her, petting her softly. It was both patronising and yet calming at the same time, and Zelda wished that she could find it annoying.

    “Now, I would say…five for each infraction, does that sound fair?”

    “Yes.”

    “Yes…?” Lilith prompted.

    “Yes, Principle Wardwell.”

    Lilith laughed before Zelda heard her draw in a deep breath. “I don’t think I’ll ever tyre of hearing you say that.”

    And then Zelda felt her hands running over her again, pressing across her lower back and drawing her nails down the muscles. “Five lashes for each infraction, I’ve counted your rudeness three times.”

    “Three?”

    “Mmhmm. Three times I threatened to spank you, so here you are. Fifteen lashes that we’ll do in lots of five.” And then she was quiet again, and Zelda was taking a deep breath, waiting for the first strike to hit.

    It came sudden and firm against the left cheek, and Zelda squeaked, surprised by it but otherwise fine. The second was as firm on the other side. She bit back her sound, digging her hands in the fur throw and waited. Another strike came, low and managing to hit both of her upper thighs, stinging it enough that Zelda gasped.

    Three strikes.

    Was she meant to be counting them? She couldn’t remember.

    Another strike came, and Zelda felt it rock over her. Her ass was warmed already by the strikes, a heat pulsating across it that paused as she felt the cane gently kiss against her. Holding her breath, she wondered briefly if that was meant to be number five.

    And then she saw the shadow flicker, giving her enough time to brace as the strike hit her hard and true on her upper thigh, stinging across it.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, taking in a deep breath as she breathed through the pain, feeling it pulsate over her.

    “You did well,” Lilith advised, her fingers coolly pressing over the marks, running across the welted lines.

    Zelda squirmed at the touch, feeling her own wetness grow slick––it was somehow all the more embarrassing to know how on show she was, how easily Lilith could see how wet she was getting it.

    Zelda ducked her head, staring at the fur throw and drew in a tight breath. As humiliating as it felt, she still squirmed at the sensation, wanting to feel Lilith’s fingers continue to draw over, mixing plain with pleasure.

    “Ready for the second lot?”

    Zelda nodded, and then squeaked too late as she felt Lilith pinch a welt in warning, “Yes, Principle Wardwell.”

    “Good, you’re learning.” Lilith stepped back and drew over her thighs. “Let’s see, shall we. I could be very, very cruel but I don’t think I will. I think I’ll be nice.”

    Zelda whined.

    “I know what you want, but this isn’t about that,” Lilith said, her hand running over her back, stroking across the curve of her skin. And then the next strike came, and Zelda’s eyes squeezed shut as it cracked over her ass, hitting the very edges of her vulva with deliberate intention. It stung enough that she felt tears prick into her eyes, but Zelda’s fingers curled into the throw, breathing out hard as she pressed against the spreader between her calves.

    She couldn’t lie. It hurt, but it hurt good. Like she could feel the impact and the pain rolling over her, but also the endorphins flooding through her bloodstream.

    “Would you look at that,” Lilith teased and then her fingers were sliding over the outer labia, and Zelda was whimpering at the light touch, feeling the woman spread her wider. “My, my, you do enjoy a good spanking, don’t you?”

    “Yes, Principal Wardwell.”

    “Mm, perhaps I should get creative, think of other ways to punish you for rude behaviour. Maybe make you––“ she was cut off as a ding sounded, far below in the home. “Excellent, the washing machine’s done. Do be a dear and stay where you are. I’ll be quite cross if I’ve seen you’ve moved.”

    “Yes, Principal Wardwell.”

    Zelda held her position, waiting, and then feel the faintest touch on her back, before she felt Lilith’s fingers comb through her hair, moving it in place. And then she was gone, feet padding out of the room.

    Zelda could hear the stairs creak with the weight on them, before that too faded, leaving the house quiet.

    There was the sound of a door opening, and then there was silence, and Zelda waited and waited and waited. Feeling seconds tick as the heat and sting on her skin turned cold and then faded to a dull ache. There was only quiet and her thoughts.

    And all she could think about was that if anyone walked in except Lilith, she would be terribly on show. Every part of her naked and exposed for view. Realistically, she was safe. It was unlikely that someone else would make their way to the house, be invited inside and then make their way up the stairs to Lilith’s bedroom.

    And yet, despite the knowledge of this, Zelda couldn’t help but feel the prick of anticipation. It wasn’t entirely impossible, just improbably. It could happen. Someone could come across the lone house and visit her.

    A stair creaked, and Zelda felt the anticipation break across her skin. She was almost helpless.

    What would happen if someone were to––

    “Look at that,” Lilith said, and Zelda prided herself in the fact that she didn’t jump, despite her surprise. “You remained perfectly in position. Aren’t you just an obediently little woman?” Zelda could hear her steps down, listening as they stepped over her to behind her, taking the cane from the bed.

    “Are my clothes––“

    The cane struck low, on the side of her thigh and Zelda gasped, surprised by it. “Subordinates are quiet unless spoken to,” Lilith reminded her. “Now, where were we?”

    It was a rhetorical question, and Zelda refrained from allowing a response to be pulled from her as she felt the woman walk around the bed, seeming to take her form in. “I think two more lashes should do it.”

    Zelda’s brow pinched. She was certain that there was at least eight outstanding.

    But Lilith’s fingers touched over the welts and Zelda hissed at the touch. Two spots were more painful than the others, and Zelda felt Lilith’s fingers glide over it, rubbing the nerves raw. It twisted painfully inside of her, and although there was certainly enjoyment to be found, for the most part, she felt the pain act like pins against her emotions, pricking her pain until she felt like she was going to cry.

    “You’ve done well,” Lilith said. “I’m reducing them because your skin’s a little more delicate than I anticipated. But I’m proud of you, so don’t think that’s it’s for any other reason.” And then the weight shifted, and Zelda felt her head bow. The strike came, hard and firm, pressing over one of the smaller welt and Zelda moaned, feeling it spark up her spine. Tears were pricking in her eyes now.

    And she wasn’t sure if it was from the strike or the words I’m proud of you that were running through her head. It was absurd to get so worked up over the phrase. Absurd to feel them prick sharply into her, harder than any strike. Anything at all.

    Proud of you.

    God have mercy; she ached.

    The last strike came, and like a crumbling damn, Zelda’s body bent over. She wasn’t going to cry; she was determined not to cry.

    And yet Lilith’s fingers were fast, and the spreader was unbuckled and removed, and then the woman was on the bed, and Zelda was pulled into her lap. And Zelda hated it, hated how the woman’s fingers drew over her hair, how she hushed her and ran hands over her body and whispered how good she’d been.

    Because it hurt, it hurt more than it should, and Zelda wanted it again. She wanted Lilith to whisper into her ear and press kisses to her shoulder, and tell her that she’d done really well, even if it wasn’t true. She wanted it so badly.

    She closed her eyes and felt the combing stop, but Lilith’s hands remained on her, one settled on her head, the other curled around her body, pressing against her chest, steadying her.

    And then when the pain was over, Zelda drew a breath and rose, feeling the embarrassment wash over her again, just as it had in their first session.

    She licked her lips, trying to think of a dry comment to make or something to say to soften what had occurred but Lilith only looked into her eyes, and all the words died in her mouth.

    “I’m going to insist this time that I put cream on it since you’ll be staying the night.”

    Zelda made a noise of disagreement but shifted away, winching as she pressed against a welt. “Fine,” she agreed. “Only because I won’t have access to my own.”

    Lilith gave her a look and then shifted off from the bed, going over to her dresser when she shuffled through the drawers, before pulling out a container of cream.

    She returned to the bed, and tugged at a pillow, pulling it down next to Zelda, “Lie down, and I’ll place it on,” she said, sitting on the edge of the bed. Zelda obeyed, rolling onto the stomach and resting her arms over the pillow, placing her head on it in a way she was comfortable.

    And then she settled, feeling the fur of the throw press against her as the cream was unrolled and the woman’s fingers were dipping in it. “Do you do this for your clients, too?”

    “I do,” Lilith answered. “Some, like you, are stubborn, which makes it harder to provide adequate care. But I usually find a way.”

    Zelda hissed as the cream touched over a welt before she softened again. The woman’s touch was firm, rubbing it into the skin, and she felt her stomach twist at the intimacy of the situation. It came at no surprise to herself that sex and kink were easier than allowing someone to rub cream into the welts.

    “None of them have broken,” Lilith said, as her fingers drew down her thighs, both hands rubbing over her left, the thumb firmly rubbing it in––and yet despite how intimate it was, it didn’t feel like foreplay. It felt like what it was, aftercare. As if Zelda was an invalid needing cream for bedsores. “They won’t scar, but they’ll sting for a few days.”

    “Wonderful,” Zelda responded dryly.

    “Oh, yes,” Lilith said. “One of my favourite things is knowing that even after you leave, you’re going to think of me,” she said, drawing the cream on the other side now. “When you get in your car, when you sit in your office when you’re at the dining table, you’re going to feel it press, and you’re going to think of me.”

    “They won’t be happy thoughts.”

    “They will be,” Lilith said. “You’re a masochist, Zelda. Try as much as you like. You do like this.”

    She felt a bite rise in her. “And yet you said that it was self-harm.”

    “Mm, there’s a difference,” Zelda felt Lilith’s fingers draw away, and despite how much easier it was to relax when they weren’t there, she missed the touch, the feeling of her drawing over the skin. “What you wanted the other week was complete destruction. You were pushing yourself, refusing to stop. This was different.”

    “I didn’t cry last time.”

    “Crying isn’t always a sign of pushed limits,” Lilith said. “I think you know the difference between today and the other day and are trying to be deliberately obtuse, so you get what you want.”

    Pushing up, Zelda felt a flare of frustration rise at the woman’s words. “Which is what?” she asked, her jaw clenching as she anticipated the woman’s indifference to her fight.

    But Lilith only smirked at her. “you know what, Zelda. I’ll play with you on negotiated terms, but I’m not your partner. I can’t be the emotional support you need.”

    “I’m not asking you to,” Zelda huffed, pushing up onto her hands and knees before she paused, wincing as she felt the pain sting over her. The welts hurt differently than before. This was a dull ache that throbbed, rather than the sharp sting.

    But she pressed on, moving to push off the bed. Not that there was far she could go. She was stuck in the woman’s house until the storm ended––or, more realistically, until tomorrow. A part of her wanted to seduce the other woman, dominate her in a different way that she’d been until Lilith was left wet and wanton against her mouth, but she had a sneaking suspicion that sex was off the table for the moment.

    Taking the nightgown from the floor, she placed it on, before pulling on the dressing gown and drew her hair over her shoulder.

    Lilith remained sitting on the edge of the bed, watching her with mild interest as if she wasn’t sure what might occur next.

    “What time is it?”

    “Relatively early,” Lilith said, “though I have some administration work to do. Did you want a cup of tea?”

    “Please,” Zelda agreed.

    _________________

    #lilith#zelda spellman#zelith#madam spellman#caos fanfic
    13
    View Full
Show More

Tumbral.com - Tumblr blogs and tags viewer